《Tame A Monster》


 Chapter 1 - One

    I have a hard decision to make.


    My cutest top, or at least my most presentable one that doesn''t call too much attention to me, is a long sleeve pink turtleneck. But unfortunately after a zillion times of wear, it now has a huge tear at the bottom and a couple of bleach stains scattered on it too. I can opt to wear one of my dad''s oversized sweaters but I don''t want to do that. I don''t want my first day at a new school to end up like my last one. In my old school, the boys used to make fun of me because my clothes were guy clothes from garage sales or hand-me-downs from my dad.


    Instead, I put on two layers of tank tops and go for my dad''s old t-shirt. It''s a little too big so I try to cover how big it is by tucking the hem of the shirt into my baggy jeans. Yea it looks dorky and awful but it''ll have to do.


    Next, I move onto my untamable mess of a hair. My hair isn''t exactly curly but it''s not straight either, it just lays as an indecisive heap on the top of my head. But right now it''s frizzy and crisp to the touch, no matter how hard I try to comb it through, it only gets poufier and wilder. So I just wrap it into a high pointy tail and call it a day.


    Staring in the mirror, I''m nervous, and it shows a lot. I take a couple of puffs from my inhaler and then put it back in my pocket. I can do this. Just relax. This time it''ll be different, this time I''ll have friends. See? It''s all good, lets just practice:


    "Hi! My name is Angeline, I''m new here. Can we be friends?"


    No that''s stupid, I sound desperate.


    "Hi I''m Angeline, wanna hang out sometime?"


    No! That''s too fast, too soon.


    "Hi! My name''s Angeline, I just moved here, mind if I sit here?"


    Hmmm, at least that sounds better than the last two?


    Do I show my teeth when I smile? Or would that make me look insane? Closed mouth? But then what if I look like an uptight biotch. No smile? But that''s creepy.


    Whatever I''ll figure it out when the time comes.


    Riiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!!!!


    I jump up, startled, the sound of my alarm obstructing my thoughts.


    Oh crap! I''m gonna miss the bus!


    Running to the kitchen, I quickly whip up some coffee and toast for my dad and get an apple for myself.


    "BYE DAD! LOVE YOU!" I shouted and closed the door just as the yellow school bus pulled up around the corner. Getting on, I note that there are only like five other kids in total, and they''re all... staring at me... and sniffing the air.


    Oh my god. Do I smell!? I made sure to take a shower this morning! Granted all I could use was my dad''s male shampoo, didn''t even have any conditioner, that''s why my hair was always such a crispy mess. But it''s still soap! I sit down in the first empty seat and quickly turn my head away. I hate attention.


    After two more stops, the first thing I notice about my new school is how small it is in comparison to my old school. Second, was how it was surrounded by a tirade of greenery, all types of trees, evergreens, and bushes encircled the building. Third, was how insanely fit and beautiful everyone was. I kid you not, everyone looked like they could be on the cover of a sports magazine or walking a red carpet. All boys and girls alike were tall, lean, and had tanned clear skin. That was surprising, for such a cold green place they looked like they spent all their time in the sun, or at least their weekends in the tanning booth.


    And they too...were all staring at me.


    All the model-worthy girls took in my appearance, looked at each other, and then burst into laughter. If I thought I looked anything remotely presentable before, I realize now I actually look like a freaking nuisance in comparison to everyone else. I hoped no one noticed how red my face must be.


    Deep breaths Angeline, deep breaths. Once they get to know you, they''ll look past your loser appearance. Don''t be completely discouraged just yet.


    With this new resolve, I make my way into the school... and only 3 minutes later do I manage to get myself lost. The hallways quickly become vacant as students start filing into their classrooms, meanwhile, I''m still here wandering around aimlessly, too intimidated to ask for directions. Plus it''s not like everyone''s being super inviting either.


    "Um, are you lost?" A really pretty girl with red hair and light brown eyes asked me. I won''t lie, I was secretly relieved someone came up to ask me.


    "Um, yea," I said sheepishly. "Do you know where room N114 is?"


    "Yea that''s AP Calculus, It''s right next to my classroom. C''mon, I''ll take you there."


    "Oh thank you!"


    "No problem, what class do you have next?"


    "It says History, room W217"


    "Oh! So do I! My name''s Jean by the way."


    "I''m Angeline, it''s so nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you too, mind if I ask why you moved to Chambers, Oregon of all places?"


    "Well my dad finally got a job, and I think he wanted something new, so we just upped and moved here."


    "What does your dad do?"


    "He''s a janitor at the Riverside Hospital."


    "Oh," she said and then nodded her head. "Where did you move here from?"


    "Chicago."


    "Oh cool. I''ve never been, and please excuse us for acting so weird. The last time we had someone new transfer to this town was Susie Pearson, and that was in the second grade."


    "Wow," I said surprised. Suddenly all their ogling made sense, I thought I''d easily pass under the radar. But of course, they''d immediately notice a stranger if the last new person was "new" literally years ago.


    "Also, don''t take it to heart if some of us seem standoffish, not everyone is used to newcomers. Or even welcome to them.


    "But yea, this is you." She said standing outside a classroom. I felt uneasy as I saw everyone staring through the sliver of a window on the door, as though they knew I was approaching before I actually arrived if that makes any sense.


    "Thanks again for helping me. I''m sorry I made you late for your class."


    "Oh I''m not worried, and it was my pleasure. Since we have our next class together, I''ll come back and show you the way again."


    "That''d be awesome," I smiled, "thanks!"


    "Do you wanna exchange numbers in case you have questions?"


    "Oh, I actually don''t have a phone."


    Jean raised her eyebrows, "you don''t?"


    I shook my head, I know, what kind of teenager doesn''t have a phone?


    "Oh well, in case you do get one, here''s my number," she said and scribbled on a crumpled piece of paper. "If you see me in the halls, don''t be afraid to ask me questions."


    "Okay, I will," I said, then we went our separate ways.


    My first friend. This wasn''t so bad, things were starting to look up already.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Art ended up being really fun and I even got to sit next to Jean, another bonus was I got along great with everyone sitting at our table, they were really curious about me and asked lots of questions. I only wish I was a much more interesting person. My next class was PE, and I was not looking forward to this at all. I have absolutely no athletic bone in my body and my asthma won''t let me exert myself more than my lungs can handle... which wasn''t much, to begin with. It also sucked that my new friend, Jean, wouldn''t be in this class.


    For some context, my mom died when I was only two, so I was solely raised by my father, I love that man, but he''s clueless when it comes to girls. For instance, I started wearing pads at 13 even though I actually got my period at nine years old. All because he didn''t believe me when I told him I did I get it. It was a struggle making unreliable makeshift pads out of toilet paper those first few years. At 13 I begged my dad to buy me bras because I developed my breasts and they were getting harder to conceal. He said no because I was ''too young''.


    Imagine my humiliation when I caught Tommy Davidson whispering and snickering with his friends while simultaneously pointing at my chest.


    For all of the 7th and 8th grade, I wore only sweatshirts and several layers of shirts just so that no one could see my chest. Finally freshman year my dad gave in and took me to the thrift shop. I gotta get myself three bras that I thought were closest to my size. Now three years later, I''ve outgrown all of them and am now down to the very last one. I had to resort to wearing multiple tanks tops again, along with the very worn-out bra to keep them from spilling out. I wasn''t exactly "small" in that area.


    I do love my dad, and I know he means well, it''s just that he can''t see he''s wrong. He''s hopeless sometimes.


    All the girls change into their PE uniform, a red shirt, and black shorts, I don''t have any of those yet so I just meet all the other girls in the gym. Amongst the girly chatter, I sit alone and mostly ignored.


    C''mon Angeline, you know you won''t make any friends if you don''t put yourself out there.


    I spot another girl that isn''t involved in the chit chat like everyone else. She''s picking at her nails with a bored expression on her face.


    Here goes nothing.


    "Hi! I''m Angeline, I''m new here."


    She gave me a once over then said, "kay."


    Then said nothing else.


    Great. I just made a fool of myself. As I''m about to walk away, she says, "Hey! Where are you from?"


    "I''m from Chicago."


    "Isn''t that a city?"


    "Yea."


    "What''s it like in the city?"


    "Busy, always crowded, but at least there''s always something to do. Have you never been to a city?" I said surprised.


    She shook her head, then looked almost defensive, "I don''t need to go to any city. I have everything I need here. I was just curious."


    , "Oh I didn''t mean anything by it! I''m just surprised is all. So does that mean you don''t really travel?"


    "No, I''ve never been outside Chambers before."


    "Ever?"


    "Ever."


    "Wow, if you could leave, would you?"


    "Yea, but just for a visit," she looked down at my outfit again. "Why you dressed like that?"


    That was awfully blunt, but I don''t think she was trying to be rude, just genuinely curious. "Like what?"


    "Like a boy."


    "It''s just how I dress," I gave a careless shrug, I was hoping my cheeks weren''t flushed in embarrassment. "Do you-"


    My sentence is interrupted when she clamped her hand down on my arm and yanked me to the side.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Shh! You''re in their way!" She said looking nervously behind me. I turn around and see three girls catwalking in as though it were a runway. Even the wind was blowing their hair away from their face in sync with their steps. They were all absolutely stunning, and you could tell they knew it. Especially the girl in the middle, she was Regina George level hot. But what weirded me out the most was how every girl''s head was bent at an angle that exposed a certain degree of their necks, even the girl I was just talking to had her head bent to the side.


    Once they were out of earshot, I asked, "whoah, who are they?"


    "That''s Vivienne, Carla, and Savannah. Vivienne is Alph-Keenan''s girlfriend. No one messes with her, and you shouldn''t either. In fact, make it a point to stay out of her way, the last girls Keenan screwed are still recovering. So just don''t talk to him or make any eye contact with him for long periods of time. She''s absolutely anal about him."


    There was one girl like Vivienne in my old school too, her name was Taylor and she was pretty rude, but then again isn''t there always a Taylor at every school?


    However, I get the feeling she''d have to take some pointers from this Vivienne girl, especially if she can literally make the whole floor quiet and girls intentionally move out of her way. There was no way I was barking up her tree.


    "Speaking of Keenan, I wonder where he''s at. I haven''t seen him all day-not that I care or anything." She stammered and looked around almost paranoid.


    Apparently, my PE class was in the middle of the volleyball unit and unsurprisingly I was the only one that sucked at the sport, the way they played was like they deserved to compete in the Olympics. It was a very competitive intense match.


    But at least I made somewhat of a friend in Ulisa, that was her name. She was nice I guess, very blunt and aloof but at least she talked to me?

 Chapter 2 - Two

    At lunch I was comforted by the idea that I knew I''d at least have a lunch buddy, Jean invited me to sit with her.


    The way the cafeteria was set up, there''s the north end and the south end. Besides all your average cliques, it seemed the more popular you were meant that you sat at the north end of the cafeteria. Jean''s table was located in the south end, I was surprised to see the girl from gym amongst Jena''s table, along with two other girls and a guy. Jean introduced them as Derek, Sammy, Ulisa, and Angelica. It appears as though Derek and Angelica were in a relationship from the way they googly-eyed each other the whole lunch period. That''s cute.


    A couple things Jean made adamant to me in lunch was to A) make sure I stayed in my lane. Apparently, their school already had a hierarchy system in place that was very set in stone. B) was to stay out of Vivienne''s shit list, but Ulisa ready explained that one to me in gym. C) and most important was;


    "Never, ever, EVER cross Keenan Hallins. Ever."


    "Who?"


    "He''s the next- he''s just a big deal in this town, his dad practically runs it. They could destroy your reputation, they could destroy you financially, even legally with the number of connections they have."


    "How does one person have so much power? Which one is he? How will I know who he is?"


    "I haven''t seen him all day actually, he''s probably not here. But you''ll definitely know it''s him when you see him. He''s impossible to miss."


    Just a couple hours ago, my hope coming here was to gain hundreds of friends and make my experience here the opposite of what it was in my old school. But by the way Ulisa and Jean are talking, it''d be best to fly under the radar instead. No worries, I''m an expert at that.


    I learned a lot of things about my friend Jean, too. She''s also never been outside Chambers either and says the first thing she wants to do when she graduates is to travel the world. She has big aspirations and I felt so excited for her just hearing her talk about it. Another peculiar thing I noticed, was that on the inside of her wrist, was a name. It wasn''t a tattoo but looked like it was carved into her skin. The carving read the name ''Eric''.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    7th hour was my last class of the day, so far I would count today as a success, and now I''m actually looking forward to the rest of the school year.


    My 7th-hour teacher Mrs. Howard directed me to sit all the way in the back in an empty black science table meant for two. The bell rings and everyone gets seated, I note that Vivienne and her friend Savannah are in this class, as well as some of the jocks I recognize from their cafeteria table. Vivienne and Savannah sat in a table near the front, while the guys sat at the table directly in front of mine.


    Mrs. Howard was already more than halfway through attendance when the classroom door swung open, and a boy comes in. No, not a boy, but a full-grown man! His massive build overpowered the size of the class and hard muscles covered every inch of his body. He had a strong angular jaw and his eyes were as black as the night sky and his hair was just as dark but trimmed short. His height easily toward everyone in the school, and not to mention that he was possibly the most gorgeous human being I''ve ever seen in my entire life. His face alone must''ve been carved and chiseled by the gods themselves. After ogling his very defined features, our eyes connected, and I felt like someone just kicked in my ribs.


    An overwhelming emotion I''ve never felt before overcame me, and I could only hear my heartbeat beating loud and fast in my own ears. I couldn''t understand anything other than I wanted to jump into his arms and stay there forever.


    Um, what?


    One second he''s across the room and the next he''s standing only a couple of inches away from my face, saying something I can''t comprehend.


    "Huh?''"


    "I said, you''re in my seat. Move." His voice left no room for argument, and his sheer size alone intimidated the crap outta me. "Hey, are you deaf?"


    My mouth was probably gaping open at his blunt rudeness. My anatomy teacher, Mrs. Howard gave a nervous laugh.


    "Oh! That''s my mistake! I meant the other seat." She gestured to the seat on the left of me, meaning I''d still be sitting right next to him.


    I scooted one seat over but you could still cut the awkward and uncomfortable tension between us with a knife. The two boys sitting in the table in front of us did a complete turnaround.


    "Keenan, my man, where have you been all day?"


    OH MY GOD. This was the infamous Keenan Hallins? Why does it feel like every rumor and every warning leading up to this point was true? I buried my head in my textbook so we wouldn''t make eye contact again. I could feel him glance my way before answering.


    "I was just discussing... strategies with my dad and uncle Felix." He had an incredibly deep and smooth voice, one I was having a strange reaction to.


    "Why did you bother showing up to school to attend only one hour?"


    "Cuz my mom made me."


    I let their voices fade into the background and from my peripheral vision I could see Vivienne glaring daggers at me. Oh crap! I''ve screwed up already! Maybe if I explain that I''m not interested in her man, she''ll know that I''m not a threat?


    Are you sure you''re not interested? The little voice in my head instigated.


    No! I don''t even know him!


    Keenan and his friends, who I just found out were named Tanner and Alan, kept on with their conversation for the entire period. No matter how loud they got or how obnoxious, the teacher didn''t reprimand them once. Even when their voices completely drowned out hers, and it wasn''t just them either. About only a handful of people in the entire class paid attention.


    So much so, that some people actually got out of their seats to socialize, Vivienne being one of them. She gets out of her seat, struts over swiveling her hips, then sits right onto Keenan''s lap, she wound her arms around his neck and gave him a huge smooch on lips. Watching that made me feel so sick to my stomach, I felt a painful zapping on my lips that I bit down on them. I''ve never experienced any type of heartache before so there''s no way this could be that, again, I don''t even know him. But something inside me just shattered into a million pieces and I felt crushed. I don''t know why watching two strangers kiss is having this effect on my body.


    "What are you looking at freak?!" Vivienne barked at me, face formed into a sneer.


    "Um, nothing," I said quickly and buried my head in my textbook again.


    "If you have something to say to me, say it!"


    "I have nothing to say."


    "What''s your name Freak?"


    I didn''t answer.


    "I''m talking to you Freak!"


    I ignored her again.


    "She asked you a question. Answer." This time it was Keenan who spoke, and the way he said it, so full of authority, had me answering only a millisecond later. Like I couldn''t control my own mouth.


    "I''m Angeline."


    Vivienne snorted and said, "hmmm Angeline? That''s a girl''s name, you''re a girl?" She said looking at my appearance up and down. I felt self-conscious under her scrutiny, my appearance is one of my biggest insecurities. Instantly I''m reminded of all the teasing in my old school.


    Under her patronizing gaze, I didn''t feel just poor but also dirty. I wouldn''t belong here either.


    "Never would have guessed," one of the boys, Tanner, chimed in.


    Now they were all looking at me from top to bottom, from my crispy hair to my torn guy shirt, then down to my very old and worn shoes. Keenan''s lips curled in disgust. I tried to fight the urge to run and cry. I could do that later, but even I knew to do that right now, in front of them, would only give them leverage to annihilate me.


    "Nope! Angeline just won''t do," Vivienne said in a condescendingly chipper voice. "I think I''ll stick with Freak. Hm nah, on second thought, that''s so unoriginal. How about shit-stain? Turd? Ooooh, what about Vermin? After all, you literally look like a homeless man, it wouldn''t be far from the truth."


    Don''t react. Don''t react. Don''t react.


    "But I do like Vermin the most," Keenan contributed.


    "Vermin it is then baby."


    Just then I could see how the rest of my school career would play out. Nothing''s changed, I''d be known as ''Vermin'' from then on. How did I manage to do the one thing everyone told me not to do in the span of an hour? I''ve made an enemy out of both Vivienne and Keenan. How do I fix this?


    "Um, I''m sorry if I offended you. Or if something I did or said rubbed you the wrong way. That was not my intention."


    "Yea your hideous face and rancid smell in my presence offends me," Vivienne spat. "It''s offending me right now."


    Alan and Tanner break out into booming laughter, like that was the funniest thing they''ve ever heard.


    Before I could think of a response, the bell rang. I couldn''t get out of there fast enough. I was relieved that I didn''t cry in front of them but now I wanted to bawl. I don''t know how to fix this, I really don''t want to spend this year known as ''Vermin''.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Arriving home, I sit down and write in my journal because I have no real friends to vent to. It was my only coping mechanism. After school, I''m usually home alone until my dad gets home around eight, so after I just finish catching up on the material we''re currently learning. Then head downstairs to start making us some dinner. I make us some of my late grandmother''s notorious pozole.


    My dad comes home and can tell he''s very tired. He just finishes his food in silence and falls asleep on the couch. I pull a blanket over him and give him a light kiss on the forehead.


    As I get ready for bed, I can''t help but feel nervous about what''s in store for me at school tomorrow. I just know I need to do a lot of apologizing and damage control. I don''t need or want anyone hating me.


    Sleep calls to me, taking me under. As I close my eyes on the verge of drifting, I''m jolted awake by a painful zapping on my lips. This pain felt like I was being stabbed and electrocuted all at once. A jabbing pain that radiated and traveled. It traveled down to my neck, then to my chest, and then finally to my lower stomach. I bit my lip hard to keep from screaming.


    Then it stopped.


    What the heck was tha-


    My thoughts are interrupted when I feel a searing pain in the most unexpected place... in between my legs.


    I stuffed my face in my pillow to muffle my screams. The smallest of moves only intensified the pain. It hurt, it hurt so much.


    Ten minutes.


    Ten minutes of pure torture before it finally stopped.


    In the end, I found myself in a fetal position, curled into a tight ball. My muscles were sore and my joints locked. I could taste tears and blood in my mouth from biting my lips so hard.


    I took two shaky inhales from my inhaler.


    Emotions I couldn''t name coursed through my body. I felt like I just lost all control of myself. Before I knew it, I was sobbing myself into a restless sleep. My body felt raw and stripped, but worse.... I felt my heartbreaking.

 Chapter 3 - Three

    The next day at school, I felt something was off. Yesterday some people ignored me but some people also gave me acknowledging looks. Now? People avoided me like the Black Plague, no one would dare stand within a ten-foot radius of me.


    Do I actually smell? Am I that repulsive?


    Even Jean, who I thought would be my new best friend, wouldn''t talk to me. I saw her walking down the hall and smiled, she didn''t return it, only reverted her eyes away and kept walking on.


    In art, I tried to engage in a conversation with her and my table members but they wouldn''t even answer my questions with one-worded answers. They just pretended I didn''t exist.


    My friend in Gym wouldn''t talk to me either. Unbeknownst to me, I shared this class with not only Vivienne but also Keenan, Tanner, Alan, and some of their closest friends too.


    If I had thought Vivienne ran the school, I was absolutely and unquestionably wrong. The real undeclared ruler of this school was Keenan, everyone listened and hung onto his every word, all adults and students alike. His influence was prominent and unmistakable. He got full reign and first pick in all subjects and with all teachers, he''d even command people around him to do what he wanted and they did it without question or hesitation. It was unnerving to watch.


    I didn''t know how, but I knew this sudden isolation was his doing. He really didn''t like me.


    But I didn''t want to just accept it either. I couldn''t accept that this would be my life now.


    After changing into my new PE clothes, I stood outside the locker room door, waiting. This could be either the worst or best idea of my life.


    Who am I waiting for you ask?


    Vivienne.


    The hope here is that if I can get on Vivienne''s good side, and explain myself, that by default she could convince Keenan I wasn''t a threat or opposed to the fixed system they have in place. And then hopefully stop hating me?


    That''s the hope at least.


    "Vivienne, can I talk to you?


    Immediately her supermodel face turns into an expression of distaste.


    "What do you want Vermin?"


    "I just think we misunderstood each other, and I wanted to clear the air."


    She gave me a blank stare.


    "I wanted to say I''m sorry about how I... acted yesterday. I didn''t mean to overstep my boundaries." Personally, I don''t think I did anything wrong, but this is not the first ass I''ve had to kiss to get someone to leave me alone. I know how it goes.


    She said nothing, just kept staring at me with the same blank stare until suddenly, like a flash of lightning, her face broke out into a scary grin. Showing all of her pearly teeth.


    "Oh my gosh! You''re totally right! And I know EXACTLY how you can make it up to me!"


    Whoa, what?!


    "I want you to come to my party that''s this Saturday night."


    Saturday night? That''s tomorrow.


    "I don''t think I''ll be able to." My dad never lets me go out.


    She gave me another blank stare, "do you want to be friends or not?


    "Yea but I-"


    "Cool! I''ll see you there then! Savannah will give you the address."


    She was gone before I could say anything else, weird. I''ve never been or been invited, to a high school party before. Maybe if I beg my dad he''ll let me go just this once?


    -----------------------------------------------


    It was cardio today in PE, absolutely dreadful, the teacher had us run many laps around the track outside and there was just no way I could keep up. Well for starters I was out of shape, second was that I couldn''t run half a lap without having to stop to inhale from my inhaler. Thirdly, was that I could swear everyone in this school must be on steroids. By the time I was done with my first lap, Keenan and his cronies were on their last and final lap, and they weren''t even winded either.


    I was either really REALLY out of shape, or they were some supernatural human beings. Probably the former.


    I froze when I felt a familiar pair of eyes on me. I sneak a quick glance to confirm my suspicion, my heart jolts in my chest as my eyes connect with his beautiful dark ones, glaring spitefully at me.


    This is about the fourth time I caught him glaring at me, each time I looked away first, and tried to keep a low profile. But I could still feel his presence, I could still feel his gaze following and peering at me, watching my every move. It made me feel super self-conscious and hyperaware of myself.


    In the last 20 minutes of PE, the teacher let us play a quick game of California kickball. Apparently how the game was played, was that they''d have us split into two teams. One team would be up to "bat" and the other on the field. There''d be a kicker and a group of students would need to run from base to base without getting knocked out and eliminated by the squishy ball. After three strikes, the teams would alternate playing the field. The teacher wouldn''t let anyone NOT participate, she''d notice you even if you hid in a mass crowd of students. Believe me, I''ve tried.


    Instead of humiliating myself with kicking the ball, I opted to run instead.


    The ball is kicked by the batter on my team to what I thought was an easy homerun for us, by how it looked like it literally disappeared into the sun. But with how athletics came as natural as breathing to these people, I should have known better. I''m only about six full steps from the home base when I feel the squishy ball slam into my upper back, almost taking off my head. But it did send me dramatically sprawling several feet across the floor.


    Immediately the whole class erupted into laughter, the force of the impact knocked off the glasses on my face and the breath from my chest, so now I can''t see and I''m struggling to catch a single breath.


    Let me tell you something, I am blind as a bat, squinting stopped helping in the sixth grade. Without my glasses, I was at a severe vulnerability. I can''t see where they went, they''re blending into the floor. I start patting the ground around me and the laughter gets even louder, my cheeks redden and I realize how pathetic I must look to them.


    Finally, I spot what I think is their outline, I make a grab for it when a huge foot appears, completely crushing my one and only pair of glasses, underneath them. My glasses are basically my lifeline that helps me function in the normal world. Even now his face was a distorted blob in my vision, yet I knew exactly who he was by how every fiber in my being stood on its edge.


    "Hmmm," he said, the sound of his voice a low and deep timbre that rolled through my ears like silk. "That''s unfortunate."


    He was emotionless and cold. I imagined that if I could see clearly, I''d find his dark soulless eyes narrowed down at me, daring me to do something about it.


    I''m not a confrontational person, never have been. It''s just not in my DNA, even being yelled at is enough to bring me to tears.


    But I''ve witnessed firsthand the kind of influence this man in front of me has, nothing I do or say will stand a chance.


    So I crouch down and pick up what''s left of my shattered glasses, I don''t have to assess it to know there''s no salvaging it.


    I walk away, defeated.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    At lunch, my seat at Jean''s table was piled with all their bags. The message was more than clear, I was not welcomed to sit with them anymore.


    I don''t bother waiting in the cafeteria line or trying to find some place else to sit. I go outside to the back of the school and sit down on the bench. Being without my glasses is giving me a headache, but I still open the young adult novel I''m currently reading to distract myself from feeling so lonely. I try to relax my posture but my back is sore from being hit with the ball, I have no doubt I''ll have a nice sized bruise there tomorrow.


    I don''t notice the change in the atmosphere until it was too late. I could''ve sworn even all the happily chirping little animals nearby all went silent and ran away with their tails tucked between their legs.


    He loomed over me, he was alone and I didn''t know if that meant I should be relieved or terrified. I don''t know how long we stood there staring into each other''s eyes, his eyes seething and mine uncertain and wary, but also entrapped by the darkness of them. Immediately I feel ashamed of myself for even thinking that. He closed his eyes for a split second, and when he opened them, he gave me a look that said he wished me death itself.


    "I refuse you," he said.


    Um, what?


    "Pardon me?"


    But he didn''t answer, just turned around and walked away.


    Well that was beyond weird.


    For the rest of that day, I couldn''t stop thinking about that odd exchange. What did he mean by ''I refuse you''? What the heck was that even supposed to mean? Never mind that either, but what the crap was wrong with me? Why did I get flustered just hearing his name? I shouldn''t even be having thoughts and feelings like that about someone who''s been nothing but cruel to me. Is it possible I''m developing a crush? That''s not only insane but also very dangerous territory.


    But that''s the only thing that made sense to me. I mean it''s normal to get flustered and insecure in front of someone who looks that inhumanly attractive. I''m sure girls that meet Harry Styles or Zac Efron act the same way. It''s a completely normal human reaction and doesn''t mean anything.


    But you can''t stop thinking about him.


    Shut up! I quiet the voice in my head. I do not like him. I don''t.


    One thing I knew for sure though, was that I was not excited for 7th hour.


    ------------------------------------------------------------


    Luckily in 7th hour it turns out I didn''t have to worry much, Keenan didn''t show up and Vivienne was being super nice to me. I''m glad I was at least able to change her mind about me, she may end up being my only friend in this place.


    When the bell rings, I''m walking down the hallway to my locker when I feel a hand suddenly wrap around my arm and pull me into an empty classroom. I have a mini heart attack until I realize it''s just Jean.


    "What are we doing in here Jean?"


    "Did Vivienne invite you to the party that''s tomorrow night?"


    "Yea but-"


    "Don''t go."


    "What?"


    "Don''t go."


    "First you completely ghost me and now you don''t want me making any friends?"


    "I didn''t ghost you by choice, trust me."


    "What does that even mean? Did Keenan tell you not to be my friend? What''s up with that guy anyway? Why is everyone so scared of him? You guys are just weird, with you suddenly ignoring me, Vivienne being super nice to me, and Keenan telling me he ''refuses me.''"


    Her eyebrows shot up in surprise, "he said what?"


    "That he refuses me, I still have no idea what he meant by that."


    "Interesting," she said absentmindedly, then snapped out of it a moment later. "I''m serious though, don''t go. It''s not what you think it is. I''ve known that girl my whole life, she''s not nice for no reason."


    "Maybe she''s nicer than you think."


    Jean gave me a deadpanned look, "and maybe the sky is blue. Look, Angeline, I''m only trying to warn you. In my honest and most professional opinion, I think it''s a trap."


    So eager to have friends I didn''t want to believe it, but deep down I think it''s true too.


    "Why won''t you talk to me anymore?" I at least wanted to know what I did wrong.


    She sighed in resignation, "it''s complicated. I still want to be your friend but I can''t be seen with you."


    Okay, that hurt.


    "I get it," I whispered. "Sorry I wasn''t good enough for you."


    "I didn''t mean it like that."


    "No it''s okay, I wouldn''t want to be friends with someone who cares about what others think so much anyway!"


    "That is NOT why okay? I can''t really tell you why but at least heed my warning alright? I''m asking you to trust me."


    I didn''t say anything, she opened the door and scouted the hall to see if anyone was watching.


    "Oh and Angeline? You can''t tell anyone we talked or that I''m still your friend."


    "Who would I tell?" I said miffed.


    "I''m just saying no one can know," she said and disappeared out the door.


    --------------------------------------------------------


    It''s 6:45 pm when I get down with my art homework, if I''m honest with myself, it''s possibly the best and most articulate drawing I''ve ever done as of yet. It was a drawing of a massive dark wolf with equally dark eyes. He stood proud and majestic, his black eyes bore into mine like he could see right into me. I don''t know why I picked a wolf to draw, I''ve never drawn one before. But last night in my restless sleep, I dreamt of a beautiful monstrous wolf watching me from a distance in the woods. In my dream, I wasn''t afraid, more fascinated than anything else.


    I take a break from my coloring to cook some dinner before my dad gets home, I decide to make us some delicious tacos. I''m cutting up the ingredients when I suddenly felt perturbed, something was wrong.


    I feel the painful pricking sensation from last night come back, but this time on my collarbone, then it traveled to random parts of my body. Sometimes simultaneously in different places.


    Oh no, not again.


    I drop to the floor when I feel that excruciating pain in my nether regions again. This time I can''t hold back the screams as I spasm uncontrollably on the floor. After a couple minutes of torture, it finally ends. But I don''t get up from the floor, I lay on the floor just trying to recover, feeling miserable and shaken to my core.


    -------------------------------------------------


    I just finished making dinner when my dad came home.


    "Hi mija, how is school?" He said in his thick accent.


    "Fine," I mumbled, unable to meet his eyes. My dad, being the clueless man that he is, doesn''t even notice my change in demeanor.


    We sit in silence and I watch as my dad devours about eight tacos. I, however, still feeling uneasy from earlier, could only stomach one.


    "What happened to your glasses?"


    "I broke them. I need a new pair."


    "How''d they break?"


    "I dropped them... and then accidentally stepped on them."


    He sighed, "I spent a lot of money on those."


    I lowered my head, "I know."


    "I''ll call some of the local offices tomorrow and see if we can get another pair."


    "Okay, I was also wondering if I could borrow like 20 bucks?"


    His brows furrowed, "for what?"


    How do I even say this? "Because I need girl stuff dad, supplies for my monthly friend, you know."


    "But you already bought some last month."


    "Yea, and I''ll have to buy some next month to dad. That''s how they work. I need bras too dad."


    "But I already bought you some."


    "That was three years ago dad. My last one just broke."


    He grumbled and reached for his wallet, "here I only have ten dollars on me."


    I took the bill from him, "thanks."


    ------------------------------


    That night I finished my homework and wrote in my journal for a little bit. Being so mentally drained, the minute my head hit the pillow, I was out like a light.


    I dreamt of that beautiful wolf again. We sat in a flowery meadow with his massive body curled around my own as I sang to him and gently stroked his fur. I could feel myself smiling happily as I hung out with my wolf, it was a sweet dream.


    Suddenly I''ve awoken from my pleasant dream to that awful awful freaking feeling again.


    That night I had to suffer through multiple of those episodes, they were relentless and showed me no mercy. Once I thought it was over, it''d start back up again.

 Chapter 4 - Four

    Keenan''s POV


    "So if we drive them to this closed-off area here, Felix your packmates will act as a united front there." My dad said, pointing at the map, "together we can close in on them, surrounding them from all sides."


    "Sounds good to me brother," my uncle Felix agreed.


    I stared down at the map and looked hard for any flaws in our new plan. The area we were isolating the rogues to had limited to no resources and would be hard to survive there for long. With my uncle''s pack closing in from the east and ours from the west, a swift wipeout was promised.


    We all got up from the table, silently agreeing that our meeting was over.


    "Maybe instead of attacking, we could arrange a conference. They haven''t attacked or trespassed into our territories for years. Maybe they''re not trying to cause trouble, maybe they''re just trying to survive."


    It was my cousin who spoke, my cousin Daniel, who almost never spoke or contributed much into these meetings. My uncle Felix, Daniel''s dad, made an annoyed sound in the back of his throat, but my dad looked thoughtful.


    "They''re rogues Daniel, they can''t be reasoned with, that''s the whole point of going rogue." My uncle said, quickly dismissing him.


    Daniel looked away and fixed the cuffs of his sleeves to hide his wrist, where I know the name of his dead mate is engraved. The only other person I know with a similar carving is an omega in my pack named Jean.


    Once upon a time, Daniel and I were the best of friends growing up. We did everything together, we played together, trained together, and got in trouble together. But then one day I walked in on him convulsing on the floor, it looked like he was having a seizure, but he puking up blood.


    As we all waited anxiously in the pack''s medical room, the pack doctor informed us that this happened to him because he''d just felt the death of his mate. And when your mate dies, their name appears on your wrist, like it was carved into your skin from the inside out. He''ll never know her or even know what she looked like, all he''ll ever have of her is her name, Mia.


    Ever since then, our relationship was never the same, my cousin was only eight when he lost his mate, but he may as well been 80 after. Any sense of adventure and childhood was gone. The person sitting across from me now was a complete stranger.


    I guess he''s fortunate she didn''t die while they were fully mated. Fully mated wolves tend to die right after their deceased mate.


    My uncle would never admit it to his mate or his son, but he admitted it to me once, he resented his son for losing his mate. No mate meant no furthering the family bloodline, you could try conceiving with a human but even then it was risky business. About 90% of the time the pregnancy will kill them both in the 2nd trimester. My uncle also admitted to me in confidence that he was trying vehemently for another heir.


    Strange as it is, that''s exactly how my uncle acquired the alpha position. My uncle Felix would''ve been the beta of my father''s pack but growing up, Felix disagreed a lot with my father''s views and leadership. Then one day Uncle Felix almost challenged my dad for the alpha position, but instead, my uncle left, along with some of my dad''s pack members that believed in his ideologies. Having alpha blood, my uncle became their alpha and he established his pack in a neighboring town. It took my uncle and dad 15 years to reconcile but now they''re each other strongest and most reliable ally, they still have their differences though.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    We say our goodbyes and watch as my uncle and cousin drive off. My mother then approaches me with my backpack and coat in hand, "okay mister, off to school."


    "What? Mom, I basically missed the whole day, I''ll only be able to make it in time for my last class, there''s no point."


    "I don''t want to hear it, your education is important. I don''t care if it''s the last 15 minutes of school, you''re going."


    When I say there was no point for me going to school, there was literally no point for me going to school. I can''t remember the last time I turned in an assignment or did any actual work, probably freshman year. But I maintain a 4.0 GPA because no teacher or principal is going to fail the next-alpha-to-be.


    And it annoyed me beyond belief that we had to share a school with... humans. I wish my pack could be like my uncle''s pack that kept werewolf and human schools segregated. But my dad was all about coexisting with humans and shit, sometimes I wonder if I was meant to be my uncle''s kid. We''re more alike than I am with my father.


    My uncle and I recognize the simple fact that werewolves are the true superior master race. We believed that our existence shouldn''t be kept a dirty secret. We are by far superior in every way except in numbers. We are stronger, faster, and we heal quicker, it makes no sense for us to tiptoe around a significantly weaker race and let them dictate how we live our lives. In comparison, we are practically gods amongst sheep. We believe wholeheartedly that werewolves will dominate the world, it''s only a matter of time and patience.


    First thing''s first though, we need to get rid of the Elder Council. The Elder Council is basically the werewolf government made up of old alphas that couldn''t accept that they have met their expiration date. So they created the Elder Council to make them feel less useless and relevant once again. The Elder Council''s purpose is to keep packs in check and help maintain our existence a secret. However, my uncle and I believe that they are just a corrupted organization and our main oppressors. My uncle talked of rebellion but my dad just thinks it''s absurd and would never do it.


    Which is exactly what my first action as the official alpha will be, join my uncle''s secret rebellion, take down the Elder Council, then conquer the human world.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------


    As I park my car in the school lot, something feels... different. My wolf who has become moody, easily bored, and aggressively dominate over the years is now more active than he''s been in a long time, almost... excited?


    Weird.


    An amazing smell touches my nostrils, I don''t know what it is but it smells phenomenal. It''s a scent that can''t be described because I''ve never smelled anything like it. But as I follow it I realize that it leads me to my very last class itself.


    As I walked through the door, I was bombarded with the smell in its full impact. It nearly made me choke with how overpowering it was.


    At first, nothing seemed out of the ordinary, everything was as it should''ve been, but then I spotted her.


    My mate.


    And she was... human.


    Anger, amazement, disbelief, I was at war with myself. One part of me, I''ll blame the wolf part, wanted me to carry her out of here and insert my teeth into her neck. Another part of me, the human part, wanted to turn right back around and pretend this wasn''t happening, Then the last part of me wanted to violently shake her and demand why the hell did she have to be human!?


    I stuck with the emotion I was most accustomed to. Anger.


    "You''re in my seat. Move." I gritted out.


    She stared at me for several solid seconds then blinked in confusion. Huh, seems she is affected by the bond even though she''s human. I wonder to what extent.


    "Huh?"


    "I said you''re in my seat. Move." I said it dramatically slow this time.


    I tried to ignore her for the rest of the period, and she tried unsuccessfully to ignore me too.


    I just couldn''t accept that she was the one I was destined to be with. This was not acceptable, this was a shitty cruel joke. To be mated to the very thing that was lower than an omega, the lowest of the low. A fucking human.


    I would be a laughing stock.


    I carried on with my usual antics as I would have any other day, and pretended like it wasn''t killing me to sneak a glance at her. I let Vivienne be the utter bitch, we all knew she was, to her.


    When Vivienne demanded her name. I heard her really talk for the first time and my wolf shuddered at the sound of her voice.


    Angeline. Her voice was sweet and small like her frame, but also high pitched. The high pitchiness didn''t annoy me like it usually would though, and that is what annoyed me, knowing that these thoughts weren''t real. That this is what the bond is forcing me to feel, to think, to act.


    Because in reality, there was nothing remarkable or special about this girl. She was as plain and basic as humans get. I am being coerced to feel things for a girl I wouldn''t even spare a second glance at any other day. In the few minutes right now that I''ve known my "mate", I see that she is literally nothing like what I thought she would be. I wanted someone strong, I wanted someone fierce, someone, I could proudly display on my arm.


    And she was none of that.


    She was possibly the shortest person attending this school of mostly werewolves. Standing at a whopping 5''0 to 5''1, her hair was a wild mess that stuck around her head, poorly controlled, and she wore glasses that took up the majority of her face, but otherwise, she was quiet and meek. Easily overlooked.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    The minute I got home, I took off into the woods, but not in my wolf form. Right now I just couldn''t risk it, I didn''t know what my wolf would try to do. Once I was far enough to where no one could hear me, I called the only person I felt would know exactly what to do.


    "Hello?"


    "Uncle?"


    "Oh hey Keenan, what''s up?"


    "I found my mate." Was that anxiousness I detected in my own voice? I don''t get anxious.


    "Oh, well congratulations son!"


    "She''s human."


    There was a long pause at the other end of the receiver.


    "Did you mark her? Did you accept her?"


    "God no."


    "Good good. Look, son, it''s very rare, but these things do happen. It''s just testing us and our will power, you can''t give in Keenan, you have to fight it. It''s gonna be hard, I won''t lie, but you''d be doing the right thing. She''s human, she''s not built for our world nor does she belong in it. You''d be doing her a favor as well as the pack. You need to reject her."


    "So how do I go about it?"


    "Well you gotta say the words for starters, but even then a verbal rejection does close to nothing. The only thing to stop the bond from getting stronger is doing significant damage to it."


    "What kind of damage?"


    "I think you know exactly what kind of damage Keenan, the worst and most unimaginable things you can think of? Do it. If the damage is bad enough, it could even kill the bond. The more you starve and neglect this bond, the more it will wither and hopefully... die. But you can''t half-ass it, Keenan, you have to be committed."


    And I would be.


    "But I can''t further my own bloodline if I don''t mate her."


    "It''s bullshit nephew," he spat out, "bullshit designed to force wolves into accepting their mediocre mates. A true alpha can mate any female of his choosing. No womb can deny a true alpha''s seed, whether you''re mates or not. So you have to become an alpha in the truest form Keenan. I''ve always known that out of you and my own son, you have the potential of becoming that alpha. So don''t worry about that, you will have fully werepups."


    "Okay, thanks uncle. This is exactly what I needed to hear."


    "Good luck Keenan, remember, no matter what your wolf feels or how hard it gets. Never forget why you''re doing this. This is for the greater good of the pack son."


    "I won''t forget."


    "Alright kid, keep me updated."


    "I will," I said hanging up.


    The message was clear, the nastier, the more despicable I was to my mate, the better chance I had in ending this mistake. An offense to my mate was a direct offense to the bond. But as I promised my uncle, I have to give it my all. With my newfound determination, I made my first offense.


    Mindlinking everyone that goes to Chambers high School, I command them all to stay away from the new human.


    There will be severe repercussions to those who are caught associating with her.


    A bunch of ''yes alpha" rang back in response.


    Now onto my second offense, Vivienne. We were never exclusive, it''s no secret to her or to anyone that I still bring many girls into my bed. However that doesn''t stop her from trying to intimidate or harass these said girls, and I honestly don''t care enough to save them from her.


    Vivienne, I called out to her through the mindlink, a mindlink is a mental channel used by weres to connect to their pack mates.


    She meets me at our usual spot, a small cottage at the edge of the border, meant for guests. Technically our "relationship" had to be kept a secret because my parents didn''t want me dating, they wanted me to wait for my moon-chosen soulmate. Dating before your mate was frowned upon and even punishable in many packs.


    "Hey baby," she bounded over to me and gave me a big kiss on the lips. It felt wrong... and disgusting. Inside my wolf was revolted and would be baring his canines if he could. But you know what I did? I wound my hands tighter around her waist and stuck my tongue in her mouth.


    She moaned.


    I yanked my head back, repulsed.


    I quickly cleared my throat, "you know the new human girl?"


    "Yea, I heard you ban us from associating with her through the mindlink. Why?"


    "Because she''s human," I spat. "But worse, today in Anatomy she asked for my number."


    Vivienne frowned.


    "I told her I had a girlfriend, she said she didn''t care. That she still wanted to suck me off."


    Vienne''s eyes lit up in fury. Bingo.


    "That little bitch!" She was livid.


    I bit my inner cheek to keep from smiling smugly to myself. I was going to drop this here and see where it may lay. But this was crazy possessive Vivienne, I would not be disappointed.


    "Don''t worry babe," she reassured me. "I''ll teach that little vermin bitch a lesson."


    Then I committed my third offense, I didn''t stop her from pushing me onto the bed and climbing on top of me. Even though the wolf inside me was resisting. When it came to the human body, I was 95% in control. As long as I don''t let myself shift till the bond is broken, I''ll be in control.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------


    Right away just coming into the parking lot, late as usual, I can smell her scent everywhere. It was absolutely intoxicating and seemed to engulf everything right up. There really was no way to describe it, I''ve never smelled anything half as amazing as her scent.


    Now I''m pissed again, I should have known, I should have known. How many times have I heard the stories? Seen it with my own eyes?


    The first indication of finding your mate was their irresistible and overpowering scent, then the compelling pull, even my wolf was more spirited than usual. All the signs were there and obvious, and still, I stupidly walked headfirst into the trap.


    Right now all my wolf wants to do is not only find her and mark her but to just meet her. Contrary to popular belief, we communicate with our wolves not through words but through emotions and sensations. All I could feel from him right now is longing, he just doesn''t know any better. He doesn''t know that we deserve better, that he only feels this way because he''s conditioned to feel this way.


    This is why it''s up to me to be able to see through the bond clearly. This is why it''s up to me to be strong for the both of us.


    I go through Economics and Calculus being teased with remnants of her scent. By 3rd hour I realize I actually have her in my class, my gym class. Seeing her then was like seeing for the first time all over again, the beast in me riots.


    I was pleased to see that everything was going accordingly. No one talked to her, or interacted with her in any way. Not even the humans, but then again, humans are sheep. Easily influenced by those around them.


    To her credit, she did try. I saw her try to strike up a conversation or include herself but she was quickly shot down and ignored. Finally, she gave up and just looked... lost.


    As I observed her trying to participate in PE, I began to feel angry and ashamed... of her.


    She is nothing like what I thought my mate would be. I expected a strong warrior of a she-wolf, preferably with alpha lineage. With her who would take me seriously?


    I was willing to to overlook certain things about my mate, but this? I can''t overlook this. I can''t overlook that my mate is a small wheezing embarrassment. She couldn''t even run half a mile without stopping to inhale from the tiny object in her hand. She wouldn''t do, she wouldn''t do at all.


    In my lunch hour, another period I share with The Vermin, I decided to follow her scent and it leads me outside. I spot her sitting on the bench alone, reading a book.


    When she looked up at me, surprise etched across her face, I had to close my eyes for a second and regain my resolve. I will not be dissuaded by big mossy green eyes.


    I''d be damned if I let this useless bond get any stronger.


    "I refuse you."


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------


    For the rest of the day, I couldn''t concentrate, my wolf was angry with me. He couldn''t understand why I was doing this. I could only hope, that with time, he''d see that it was for the best. Remember, for the greater good of the pack.


    I decided to skip my last class, it was one I shared with Angeline, and right now, I just couldn''t trust my wolf not to act out. So instead I drove an hour and a half to visit my uncle''s pack. I needed clarity, some reassurance. I hated this self-doubt, I was Keenan Hallins, not some indecisive teenage girl. It was either yes or no, there was no grey area.


    My uncle''s pack is significantly smaller than my dad''s, but what they lack, they make up for in fortitude and discipline. When I get to his pack house, I see my uncle and cousin in the sparing room, training. When he sees me, he immediately ends his session and bounds his way over to me.


    "Hey nephew." he greeted, then gestured for me to follow him. He brings me into his office, all alpha''s I know have a soundproof office. "Did you do as I advised?"


    "Yea, but my wolf is angry with me now. He won''t let me focus on anything else."


    "It''s a price you have to prepare to pay, but you shouldn''t worry, you''re doing the right thing. Your wolf will come around to see reason."


    "How do I know this will work? Will the bond really break?"


    "Yes, there''s only so much it''ll be able to take before it snaps, listen, I know for a fact it will work. To be the best alpha you have to have the best pack and the best mate.


    "You know I didn''t mark Marissa for a whole year?" This came as a surprise to me, when mates meet it''s impossible to keep their hands off each other, let alone stay away from each other. Most wolves become fully mated within the first week. My parents? Marked and mated the first day, gross but true.


    "When I met Marissa, she was just a regular pack member. She wasn''t of alpha, beta, or even gamma descent. I resented her for her unimpressive pack status and so I refused to mark her till she improved her rank. And you know what happened? She did it. She did it because she knew I deserved the best. She became one of the top warriors of her pack, and only then did I choose to mark her."


    That was... inspiring, you could say. My uncle showed immense will power, self-control, and restraint for resisting the temptation to mark his mate for an entire year. That''s a whole other level of self-control for a werewolf. If he can do it for a year, I can do it for longer, for forever. I could feel my blood soaring at the challenge.


    I aspire to be the wolf my uncle is, if not, better.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------


    And so that evening, I pay a visit to my other side piece, Laurell, who was 25, way older than me and like an assistant to my uncle Felix. She reminded me a lot of Vivienne actually. So much so, that I knew if they were to meet, they''d either rip each other''s hair out or become instant frenemies.


    We went at it like rabbits, she was as great as she could manage to be but I had to reign in my wolf from swiping at her throat with my claws.


    Then I went home, took a shower, paid another visit to Vivienne''s bed and repeated. But we went on for much longer, until I could no longer see her face in my minds eye.


    Lucky bastard, I thought.


    Before I always thought Daniel was the burden, a nuisance, for having lost his mate, but right now I''d give anything to be the one with the dead mate.

 Chapter 5 - Five

    TRIGGER WARNING!!! (Derogatory slurs, physical/sexual assault, suicide, violence)


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    I didn''t end up going to the party. Not only because Jean warned me not to, but because my dad would never let me. Instead, I spent my weekend getting a new pair of glasses, a definite upgrade from the thick and ugly ones that I had before, at least these ones were much smaller and suited my face better.


    I sit on my bedroom floor finishing my art project when my father passes by, dropping a bag at my feet.


    "What''s this?"


    "You say you need bras, as¨ª que encontr¨¦ algunos en Goodwill."


    Opening up the plastic bag I look inside to see two bras, one bra very obviously too small for me, and the other four times my chest size.


    I sighed.


    "Dad this isn''t- nevermind, thank you dad," I said giving up, pick and choose your battles Angeline, pick and choose ''em.


    Monday morning, after brushing my teeth, I try making the smaller bra at least work, but I end up just giving up on that completely too. It did absolutely nothing to contain them, I didn''t even bother with the bigger bra, I''d just end up looking ridiculous with it on.


    Triple layers of shirts and sweaters it is then.


    Arriving to school, I don''t expect improvement at all from Friday, but at least I can handle being ignored, yea it''s lonely but I rather that than being singled out and picked on by Keenan and his friends.


    I''ll just apologize to Vivienne for not being able to come to her party and all would be swell... I hope.


    I''m putting my books in my locker when I feel a tap on my shoulder.


    Turning around, I''m surprised to see that it''s Sam standing behind me, Sam being Jean''s tablemate.


    "Oh. Hi Sam," well this was mildly peculiar. Sammy was mostly quiet at lunch, and out of all them, she seemed the most hesitant towards me.


    "Hey Angeline," she greeted. "Mr. Howard wanted me to get you, he''s in the east gym. The one by the pool."


    "Mr. Howard the PE teacher?"


    "Yea."


    That''s strange, "do you know what he wants?"


    "Oh, I just think he wants to talk to you about the new unit since you came later and all."


    "Oh, but I''ll be late to first period."


    "He''ll write you a late pass. Here, I''ll show you the way."


    "Okay, sure."


    She leads me through the halls and I can barely keep up with her speed. She seems in a hurry and almost fidgety. Weaving our way through the crowd, she leads me towards the east wing of the school, where the halls clear almost completely as the students rush to get into their homeroom. We stop in front of two black double doors.


    "Okay we''re here, just go through that corridor there and you''ll be in the gym." She said, and just like she was in a hurry to bring me here, she was in a hurry to leave too.


    "Thanks for showing me the way Sam."


    "Yea you''re welcome," she answered, from basically down the hall already.


    As I make my way through the doors, I can''t stop or help the feeling in the pit of my stomach that something isn''t right. What teacher can''t wait to pull a student during class? Why so early in the morning before first period even started? Once I''m in the gymnasium I see that the lights aren''t even on, the gym is dark and there''s no one in sight.


    What??


    I turn back around, maybe Sam was mistaken, I freeze when I see multiple silhouettes standing in the doorway. I can''t see their faces to know who they are.


    I cringe and shut my eyes when suddenly the gym is engulfed in brightness.


    "Vivienne?" Now that I can see more clearly I realize that Savannah, Carla, and Tanner are all here too.


    "You didn''t come to my party. Why?" Vivienne glared at me.


    "Um, I wanted to but I just couldn''t come." I stammered, they stood in spots that now had me surrounded by all four of them.


    "Well that''s a shame, you missed your big surprise, a surprise I spent a lot of time planning and just hoping you''d get to experience." She said almost cheerily. Her voice sounded so false that warning bells went off in my head and I clutched onto my bookbag straps tighter.


    "Um, I''ll come to the next one. I promise."


    "Oh there''s no need, it''s not a big deal, we can just reenact it now." She said and gave Tanner behind me a look, then a nod of her head.


    "What''re you-," suddenly I feel giant arms envelop me and lift me off the ground.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING?! PUT ME DOWN!!!" I screech, kicking out my legs and scratching at his arms, but he''s not even phased.


    He carries me across the gym while I kick and scream bloody murder the whole way. We pass through a door when I get a huge whiff of chlorine, and that''s when I know we''re in the pool room. I hear them all following close behind us, the massive pool in our view. Tanner stops at the edge of the pool.


    Oh no.


    "And away she goes," Vivienne sang.


    I feel a rush of air and then coldness as the water completely engulfs me. I swallow a bunch of water and for a split second I make no movement, unable to process that this was really happening, these things were only supposed to happen in the movies.


    Finally, I break through to the surface. I''m not the strongest swimmer and my muscles are sore, still healing from my painful episodes from Friday night. Quickly I swim to the ledge and pull myself out of the water, I lay on the floor coughing violently and sputtering out all the water I just swallowed. Pulling out my wet inhaler, I take mouthful puffs, while all of them stand around, watching and laughing.


    "You have a lot of nerve thinking I''d ever befriend someone like you."


    Flash.


    I try not to cower when I see Vivienne standing a foot from me, "that''s for trying to get at my boyfriend KNOWING he has a girlfriend you piece of vermin shit. I''m shocked you even tried it, looking like a cow and all. What made you think he''d ever be interested in you?"


    I stare at her in complete shock, is this what she thinks? Is this why she hates me? "This must be a misunderstanding! I didn''t! I w-would never do that!" I stutter through my broken words


    "I know just the thing to teach you a lesson, If you''re gonna come up in my school and act like a desperate skank, then I''m going to make sure everyone knows it."


    She held her hand out and Savannah hands her a small rectangular object.


    "Let''s take some more before and after pics."


    The flash blinds me for a moment and Savannah and Carla take that time to seize my arms. They each grasped an arm of my sweatshirt and pulled.


    My sweatshirt, sweatshirt is torn clean off my body like it was a piece of flimsy fabric. All I had on underneath was a soaked tank top that stuck to my skin.


    Flash.


    In the background, I hear Tanner''s booming laughter.


    Tears blur my vision, I start screaming and thrashing again when I feel hands pulling at my tank top.


    "No! Stop! Please stop!"


    The fabric gives way and tears right off my body. I freeze, this can''t be happening. This can''t be happening. My first instinct is to cover my chest but my arms are being restrained.


    Flash. Flash.


    I scream, "stop! Please! Stop! I''m sorry!"


    "Damn Vermin. Who knew that underneath all that were some big tits." He bellowed and cupped one. I choked on a sob.


    "Tanner stop. That''s disgusting." Vivienne chastised him. "Now hold her down," she commanded.


    They held me down on the floor, Tanner''s massive hands pushing down on my shoulders while Savannah has my legs, and Carla my arms. Vivienne is crouched above me with scissors in her hands.


    My chest tightens and my breathing quickens as I hyperventilate. I feel like I''m dying. I wish I was dying.


    Flash.


    She savagely pulls at my hair and is only able to clip a few strands of hair when she is abruptly interrupted.


    "What the fuck are you guys doing!?"


    I''m gonna pass out.


    "What''s wrong with you guys!? Get off her!" I immediately recognize it to be Jean''s voice.


    Vivienne quickly gets up and faces off with Jean.


    "Who the hell do you think you are commanding me, you worthless omega!"


    "Oh shut the hell up Vivienne, your greatest accomplishment was getting Keenan in between your legs. That doesn''t make you my alpha, that doesn''t make you my luna, that doesn''t make you shit. You aren''t even mates."


    Audible gasps could be heard from everyone in the room. The shock was enough for them to momentarily forget about me and loosen their hold. I use this opportunity to roll to my side and cover myself with my arms, silently sobbing.


    "What the fuck did you just say to me!?"


    "I''ll be telling the Alpha and Luna about what you''ve just done. We can''t harm hu-people, you know that!"


    "You wouldn''t fucking dare!"


    "I would. Try me."


    "No, you won''t." Suddenly a new voice joined the mix. A voice that through my panic, made my breathing a notch clearer.


    "You aren''t going to tell anyone anything," he said.


    "But-"


    "That''s a command." I flinched at his voice of steel.


    "Y-Yes Keenan," Jean said after a brief pause.


    "She defended the Vermin and I know she''s been secretly talking to her too after being specifically commanded not to! She disobeyed a command, she needs to be punished!"


    What the heck is wrong with these people?! Command? Punish? What is an alpha anyway?


    "I''ll deal with her later, but what are you doing to... her?"


    "Nothing she didn''t deserve. I was showing her her place in this school Babe. She won''t fuck with what''s mine ever again. Isn''t that right?''


    "Y-yes," I whimpered out.


    Keenan snorted, "pathetic."


    I''ve never felt so disgusting, so dirty, that I just wanted to shrink into the ground and disappear. I don''t want to show my face to anyone ever again.


    "Just leave her here," he commanded, his voice drowned out by my poorly stifled crying.


    "Okay baby, just one more picture."


    Flash.


    The second I feel them leave, I could no longer hold back my sobs. I felt a piece of cloth be draped over me and even with my blurred vision, I knew it was Jean. Through the sounds of her own sniffling, I know she is crying with me.


    -------------------------------------------------


    Jean gave me her PE clothes to switch into.


    "How did you know where to find me?"


    "I saw Sammy acting weird, then I saw her coming from the east gym, she smelled of- she was just acting weird."


    "I can''t believe Sam would do that. I didn''t know she disliked me that much."


    "She was probably blackmailed or coerced, you know Vivienne has a knack for things like that."


    I shook my head and dropped it down to my hands, covering my face.


    "They took pictures of me Jean. Pictures! What do I do now!?"


    "You can try talking with the principal about it, maybe he can make them delete it." Even Jean''s voice sounded just as hopeless as mine.


    "Thanks for sticking up for me. I know you have more to lose than gain by doing that. I''m sorry."


    "Don''t be. What they did- it wasn''t right. It was downright disgusting and cruel. I think that''s the worst thing I''ve ever seen Vivienne do, and that''s saying something."


    Jean walks me to the principal''s office. My hair is still soaking wet and it''s still the middle of February. She also let me borrow her jacket, she said I needed it more than she did.


    "Can I speak to Principal Anderson please?" I sniffled.


    The receptionist gave me a look and took in my ragged wet appearance.


    "It''ll be a minute." She said curtly.


    I waited 45 minutes for the principal to be free.


    As I take a seat, his eyes narrow in on my odd attire and I see judgment written across his face.


    Now I feel doubtful, should I even continue with this?


    "How can I help you?"


    "I-I''m being harassed by a couple of students. They threw me in the pool, try to cut some of my hair, and then took pictures of me."


    "Oh," his expression turns to one of surprise and concern. "This behavior is not tolerated or accepted, I''m gonna need to know the name of these students."


    "Okay, their names are Keenan Hallins, Vivienne Stroke, Tanner Warmwell, Savannah Richardson, and Carla Dupree."


    Principal Anderson just stood still and stared blankly at me.


    "Um, are you sure it was... Keenan Hallins?"


    "Yes."


    "Maybe you''re confused. Maybe it was someone that looked like him?"


    "No... no, it was him, and Vivienne, and Tanner."


    "What did you do that would make him act this way towards you?"


    "I-I don''t know. I didn''t do anything."


    "Are you absolutely sure? Maybe think a little harder on why you think he would be doing this."


    "I really don''t know. I haven''t done anything to him."


    "Tell you what, whatever it is, stop doing it... or apologize to him for doing it. Alright?"


    He stood up and gave me a very tight-lipped smile. "Okay now, on you go, wouldn''t want you to miss your next class."


    "That''s-that''s it? That''s all you''re gonna do? But they have pictures of me! They held me down! They hit me! They ripped my clothes off! They tried to cut my hair!"


    "And I''ll speak to them, but as of now I''m advising you to stay away from them."


    "Let me change my classes then."


    "Hmm, I''m afraid I can''t do that, all other classes are full. And the period of changing classes has long been over."


    "But they''re not gonna stop."


    "Nonsense, I know Keenan, he''s a bright reasonable young man, I''m sure this is all just a big misunderstanding."


    Hopeless. It was hopeless.


    -----------------------------------------------


    Jean gave me a ride home in her car.


    "What do I do now Jean? The principal just blamed everything on me. Would the police even be any help?"


    Jean gave me another sympathetic look. "The Hallin''s have everyone in their back pocket in this town."


    I felt utterly drained.


    "What did I do wrong!?" I cried, "they''re going to ruin my life!"


    "Listen to me! You''re not the problem here! They are! It''s not your fault! This is just the kind of people they are! But they''ll get what''s coming to them, especially Keenan."


    I appreciated the conviction in her voice, but even I knew that would never happen.


    I spent the remainder of school hours at home, so technically skipping class, now I''ve never skipped a class in my life but I couldn''t bring myself to go back after what happened. I''ll take all the detentions if I have to.


    I lay my wet books all around my floor to dry. The drawing of the wolf I''ve worked all week on was badly damaged and torn, there was no salvaging that either.


    Frankly, I didn''t have the energy or motivation to do anything but cry myself to sleep. All I could do was replay what happened over and over in my head like a broken record. Thinking of actions I could''ve taken, things I shouldn''t have done, words I should''ve spoken, all in hopes of a different outcome.


    But something told me it didn''t matter if it was today, or at the party, or even tomorrow. They had it out for me and would''ve gotten their hands on me, regardless of when, where, and how. I couldn''t have escaped them even if I wanted to.


    I can''t ever go back, I''ll ask my dad to transfer me or let me be homeschooled, but I can''t ever go back. Everyone will know. I can see it play out perfectly in my head like some crappy lifetime movie, all the halls and lockers will be littered with pictures of me topless and everyone will point and laugh.


    Now I feel like I truly understood the extent of Keenan Hallin''s influence, and why everyone was so afraid of him. He could literally murder me in front of the whole school in cold blood and they''d find a way to cover it up for him. This meant I was without a doubt, wholeheartedly, and undeniably facing them all entirely alone.


    The heaviness in my chest came back tenfold and I had to take a couple inhales from my inhaler to stop going into a full-blown anxiety attack.


    And what did they even mean when they said that Julia should be punished for disobeying a command!? WHAT?? What kind of freak town is this?


    It''s a cult, that''s my only explanation for everyone''s strange behavior. It''s a brainwashing cult and they''re probably planning to sacrifice me.


    With this last thought, I finally fell into a restless sleep.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    I didn''t realize how loud I was being until I see my dad barging in with a frantic look on his face, staring down at me on the floor crouched into a ball of pain. Sometime during the night, a painful episode woke me up from my sleep, if I had seen it coming I could''ve hidden it a lot better, but I was caught completely off guard.


    I repeatedly drift in and out of consciousness.


    When I opened my eyes again, I see that I''m in a hospital bed and my dad''s speaking with the doctor. They speak in hushed tones but the doctor had a skeptical look on his face.


    I want to listen to there conversations but my heavy lids won''t allow me to stay awake long enough.


    I''ve woken up to that awful feeling again. I look at the clock, and see that it''s only 2:30 am. I don''t know if they''re getting worse or if my already nonexistent tolerance has worn thin but this episode was particularly bad tonight. I was not physically or even mentally prepared for them tonight.


    Once the doctor sees that I''m awake he starts asking me a bunch of questions, like when did the pain start, where was the pain, how long did it last, etc. After taking many tests and staying in the hospital for a whole day, the doctors couldn''t find anything wrong with me. Everything came up normal and I just told them I was fine and that I don''t feel anything anymore. They prescribed me some pain medication, then sent me home.


    I guess the one good thing out of this was that my dad wouldn''t let me go back to school for the rest of the week. Which meant I wouldn''t have to face them just yet.

 Chapter 6 - Six

    I spent my whole week sleeping, barely eating anything, and generally depressed. At one point the pain got so bad that I puked out the very little I did eat. The medication did absolutely nothing for me.


    I wish my grandma was still alive, my abuelita would know what to do. She died of cancer when I was only ten, my female role model, the only mother I got to have, even if it was just for a little while. The last thing I have left from my birth mother is her necklace, a silver little thing shaped like a crescent moon with a tiny diamond in the middle. I never took it off.


    I can''t even imagine how behind I am in school. The minute I had caught myself up in all my schoolwork, I was set back once again. All my hard work, completely undone. I used to be a terrific student, all straight A''s throughout my entire high school life. But now I''d be surprised if I was even passing a class.


    I begged my dad to let me be homeschool, but for that, I needed wifi and a laptop, neither we could afford. Instead, I begged to be transferred, but Chambers High was the only school within my district. The other closest school was Klamath High, an hour and a half away. That also wasn''t a possibility either.


    The other good news was that the pain seemed to have stopped. I haven''t felt it for three days now, the last episode was Thursday night, It''s Sunday now. I don''t know if it''s finally over, or if I''m just grasping onto false hope. But to my dad, it definitely meant that I was ready to go back to school. So I go back tomorrow.


    But I can''t let myself think about what that entails if I do I won''t be able to survive it.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Deep breaths... deep breaths. The last thing I needed was to have an attack right in front of the school. I have to prepare my mind and steal myself for the worst.


    As I make my way through the front doors, I''m surprised to see that no one is openly gawking at me or whispering amongst themselves. Everything is normal so far. Everyone is still avoiding me like the plague. But not once do I hear the "pictures" of me mentioned by anyone.


    I skip PE in the second hour, it was a class besides anatomy that I had withall of Keenan Hallins puppets. If I can prolong it, I will.


    It''s not until my lunch when they do catch up to me. I tried thinking of the best place to hide out my lunch period. I contemplated outside, the library, the auditorium, the bathroom, the main lobby, but none of them seemed secluded enough.


    I guess in the end it didn''t matter, I could hide in Canada and they''d probably find me anyway.


    I decide to hide in the library for my lunch hour where it was public and in the view of the librarian. I''m eating my PB and J sandwich when I hear the door swing open, on cue, Vivienne, Savannah, and Carla barge in. These girls don''t even pay attention in class yet they''re the library?


    Immediately I try not to let it show how much I''m freaking out inside.


    The librarian looks surprised to see them here, but once she sees them heading straight for me, she promptly turns in her chair so that her back is to us.


    "Oh Vermin! Where have you been hiding? We''ve missed you in gym class."


    I didn''t say anything, just stared at them warily.


    "What? I hope you didn''t think we forgot all about you and what you''ve doned."


    Don''t take the bait.


    "I wonder how your parents would feel if they knew their daughter likes to pose naked for boys in the pool room."


    No reaction.


    "I''ll make sure to past them all over these walls and on social media. Everyone will know then what a cheap whore you are then ."


    My vision became blurred as I stared at the desk in front of me.


    "I''ll even be sure to send a framed picture to your doorstep for your father to find. I know where you live after all. I should change your name from Vermin to Trailer Park Trash."


    My breath caught and I froze. How did they find out where I live? If my father finds out it will devastate him. If they post this on the internet I know it''ll be there forever, following me no matter where I go.


    I finally speak, "please-please don''t. I''ll do anything!"


    The corner of Vivienne''s lips lifted into a smirk. "You will, won''t you? That''s good news for you then, because that''s exactly how this is gonna go. You do everything we say, everything, and your photos won''t get posted for the whole world to see. If you disobey us, there will be consequences."


    "Are you blackmailing me?"


    "Call it whatever you want, but as of now, we own you."

 Chapter 7 - Seven

    1 month later


    What the most painless way to go?


    I could jump off a high building, but what if the fall doesn''t kill me? I¡¯ll lay there with all my bones shattered, wallowing in pain. I could jump into a river and drown myself, but that seems like a slow and agonizing death. I could hang myself from a ceiling, hopefully, my weight could snap my neck, but I don¡¯t want my father finding me like that. I don''t want my dad finding me in any of these scenarios, I just want to disappear.


    I shouldn¡¯t even be having these thoughts, I never used to have them before. But these are the only thoughts that plague my mind ever since Vivienne propositioned me last month.


    At first, their commands were small, childish even, testing the waters. Seeing how far I was willing to go. I was to do all their homework, all their projects, give them the correct answers on their tests. But then they became more demanding and risky over time. They made me sneak into the principal¡¯s office and steal his phone (luckily wasn¡¯t caught), or draw a penis with a permanent marker on the whiteboard. I got my first detention for that one.


    At lunch I was cornered again and commanded to drink three glasses of something called Jack Daniel¡¯s, that one was credited to Tanner. Before that, I¡¯d never even had a sip of beer before, I threw up everything by the third glass and tried to keep from passing out as their laughter bounced all around me, staring down at the mess they created. On a later day, they commanded me to stand on one of the cafeteria tables and pour milk all over myself in front of the entire student body, I also got another detention for that one.


    The most recent¡­ task they had me do was say in front of the camera that ¡°I¡¯m a cheap whore who doesn¡¯t charge for her¡­for her... pussy." I couldn''t even say it without inwardly cringing, and they filmed it. I don¡¯t know what the point of that one was, further blackmail I imagine. Saying the words left a foreign sour taste in my mouth, so vulgar and foul I felt disgusting saying it.


    It was the most torturous month of my whole life. I¡¯ve never had anxiety before now, not even at my old school, and I was bullied there too. But this school makes that one look like amateurs. Now my painful episodes have started again, and I get a panic attack at least once a day and in turn that triggers an asthma attack. I can never get a break. I am a clusterf*ck of nerves and paranoia, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if my hair was falling out now. I feel as though I¡¯m on the constant verge of a mental breakdown. I don¡¯t know how much more of this I can take. I really don¡¯t.


    Even now poor dysfunctional lungs are exhausted and overworked from the stress of always trying to anticipate their next command.


    ------------------------------------------------------


    Once I get off the school bus I don¡¯t go to my classroom or my locker, instead, I go to the parking lot where I know they¡¯re waiting. They told me a month ago that they owned me now, and own me they did.


    Yesterday Keenan demanded I meet them in front of his car today. When I arrive I see that everyone is there, even Allen, Keenan¡¯s friend from anatomy that sat next to Tanner, and then I see him, in all his beauty, standing with his hands in his pockets and his back leaning against a very expensive muscle car. He wore a dark grey long sleeve shirt that clung to his every muscle and his mouth showed his shining white teeth as he laughed darkly at whatever Tanner was telling him.


    I stopped several feet from them. I clutched the papers in my hand tightly to keep them from shaking. Simultaneously they all turn to look at me, Vivienne instantly frowns, Tanner has this shite eating grin, but worst of all was the terrifying gleam in Keenan¡¯s eye. The one that told me he had something planned and I should be very very very afraid.


    ¡°H-Here¡¯s your assignments for today,¡± I said holding out their papers.


    Savannah snatches them from my hand and then starts handing them out like a teacher to who they belong to. Everyone seems satisfied with their assignments as they look them over. I took that as my initiative to scramble out of there. I¡¯m not even two feet away when I¡¯m stopped by Keenan¡¯s harsh voice.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    ¡°To¡­ class?¡± I looked at him warily.


    ¡°Class is the least of your concerns right now. Get in the car.¡±


    I felt my throat get clogged, ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°Get in the car. Now.¡±


    We¡¯ve never left school grounds before when they wanted something done from me. Why is this time different?


    ¡°No- th-thank you,¡± I say taking a step back.


    Suddenly I feel hands forcefully push me forward and I stumble¡­ right into Keenan¡¯s arms. I gasp when I feel electrifying shocks sizzling where my skin meets his. A tantalizing vibration that could be felt and almost seen between us. Immediately he yanked himself from me as if he¡¯d just been burned. He gives me a look that makes my skin crawl.


    ¡°Get the fuck away from me.¡±


    I don¡¯t need to be told twice. I take a massive step back to elongate the distance between us.


    ¡°Get in.¡± He said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°But why?¡±


    He took a threatening step forward, ¡°stop asking questions. I said get. In. The. Fucking. CAR.¡±


    He used his authoritative voice again, the one that always had me scurrying to do as he commanded. I open his car door with visibly shaking hands now. Vivienne clambers her way into the passenger seat, but not before shooting me a dirty look.


    As he starts to drive out the school parking lot and down the road, the full weight of my actions set in and the pit of my stomach fills with dread and hysteria.


    ¡°WHERE ARE WE GOING?!¡±


    This was it, this was where I was sacrificed, murdered, or kidnapped. Probably to beat me to death. I can already see the headlines in my mind''s eye. 18-year-old female vanishes without a trace. Any and all evidence will be promptly erased and covered up in order to protect Keenan and his friends. My dad would never know what happened to me.


    ¡°LET ME OUT! LET ME OUT NOW!¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up Trailer Trash before I shut you up!¡± Vivienne threatened me. I try opening the door but it¡¯s locked, I looked frantically around me and see that Tanner and the rest of them were following close behind in Tanner¡¯s car.


    We don¡¯t drive very far, I¡¯m surprised to see us heading closer to town rather than to some secluded road. I¡¯m confused when I see us pull into a pretty public parking lot of a popular diner. There was a police car parked in there too.


    ¡°Get off.¡±


    I take my sweet time getting out of the car, trying to stall whatever is about to happen. I do note that no one in Tanner¡¯s car got off either, they just stayed seated, watching.


    ¡°What are we doing here?¡±


    ¡°Allen¡¯s dad is the sheriff of the police department, he comes here every morning for breakfast, that¡¯s his car right there.¡± Keenan said pointing to the police car, ¡°you¡¯re going to steal it.¡±


    At this point, my mouth was hanging wide open and my eyes were probably bugging out of my head. ¡°I¡¯m going to do WHAT!?¡±


    ¡°Steal a police car.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You will.¡±


    ¡°No! I can¡¯t¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll do as I say.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head furiously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t. I won¡¯t.¡±


    Keenan¡¯s jaw tightened as he gritted his teeth. ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking, if you don¡¯t do this, I will do worse than just post your fucking nudes for everyone to see. I¡¯ll ruin your fucking life.¡±


    I shook my head, my face red and runny with snot and tears, ¡°please don¡¯t make me.¡±


    Keenan only glared at me with his soulless black eyes and turned his lip up into a sneer. ¡°Vivienne get my phone.¡±


    Vivienne hands him a black object in his palm. ¡°One call is all I need to make before Principal Anderson finds LSD and ecstasy hiding in your locker. All I¡¯m asking is for you take it for a little joy ride then bring it right back. Easy. No one will notice and you won¡¯t get caught.¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°I can¡¯t¡±.


    ¡°A shame, it seems you don''t care about reputation as much as you thought you did. If you don¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll get that meddling bitch Jean to do it. Is that what you want? For your only friend to pay for your mistakes? She¡¯ll hate you, I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±


    My breathing became heavier as I started to panic.


    ¡°You have five minutes to rob that car before I press send.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Okay I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Keenan only smirks.


    I won¡¯t lie, I cried like a child the whole walk to the police car, standing just a foot away, I try opening the door but it¡¯s locked. ¡°I can¡¯t open it. It¡¯s locked!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an extra spare of keys in the glove compartment. ONE MINUTE NOW!¡±


    I begin to become frantic as I try opening every door to see if any of them are unlocked.


    ¡°30 SECONDS!!¡±


    I spot a large rock on the floor, without thinking, I hurl it at the window. I scream as glass shatters everywhere and the alarm sounds off, alerting everyone in the area. Behind me, I can hear Keenan and them laughing hysterically.


    Turning around I ran back to Keenan¡¯s car, I see that everyone is seated back in their cars and filming the whole thing with their phones. Keenan¡¯s laughter was the hardest of them all, with tears rolling down his face.


    I can¡¯t open his backseat door, they¡¯ve locked me out.


    ¡°Have fun spending the night in jail Trailer Trash!¡± Was the last thing Vivienne shouted before Keenan stepped on the accelerator.


    ----------------------------------------------------


    ¡°What¡¯s into you Angeline?! This is not you at all! You draw bad things on the board! You have two detentions! And now you break into cars?! Why you so out of control!? What¡¯s happening to you!?¡±


    I don¡¯t respond. What could I say? I have no excuse. I can¡¯t tell him what¡¯s happening, I¡¯d rather die than let my dad become Keenan¡¯s next play toy. Keenan can do anything he wants to me, but I¡¯ll never let him get his hands on my dad.


    There¡¯s no use telling him because I¡¯m not naive enough to believe there¡¯s anything my father could do, at least not against all of them. I love my father but he can¡¯t protect me from him. No one can. I sit in my defeat and just I stifle my sobs and snot into the sleeve of my hoodie.


    ¡°Do you know what this is doing to me!? I can¡¯t afford lawyer! I can hardly afford to bail you out! I don¡¯t know what to do anymore!¡± His voice broke at the end.


    I¡¯ve never felt like such shit before, not even after everything¡¯s Keenan¡¯s done to me. I never wanted to hurt my father, but that¡¯s exactly what I was doing. I¡¯ve done nothing but cause him problems since we got here. He really is better off without me.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you mija?!¡± A lonesome tear slid down his cheek.


    Oh dad... you have no idea.

 Chapter 8 - Eight

    I pretend I¡¯m someone else, I pretend it¡¯s not me they¡¯re doing this too, I pretend I¡¯m a stranger watching from afar, feeling a mixture of pity and disgust at the girl who they¡¯ve made their doormat. I wonder why she¡¯s so pathetic, so weak, why she doesn''t fight back. I wonder how she let this happen, how she let it get this far. They hate her. With a passion they hate her, and now I don¡¯t blame them, because I¡¯ve come to hate her too. She deserves this, I deserve this, and it¡¯d be better for everyone if I just disappeared. Keenan wouldn¡¯t have to see my hideous face anymore, Vivian wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the imaginary threat of me stealing her boyfriend, and I wouldn¡¯t be a financial burden to my dad anymore.


    I think I¡¯ve accepted that my life is ruined and I¡¯m a slave to Keenan and his minions no matter how much I tried to convince myself otherwise. My dignity and self-worth are nonexistent, and I wonder if it ever was.


    Today at school I follow them around like a personal servant. I guess the only good thing I accomplished today was that I managed to convince Vivian to switch seats with me in anatomy. So that I would no longer have to sit next to Keenan but Savanna instead. I¡¯d take her over him any day.


    Surprisingly though, Keenan got angry and demanded we switchback. ¡°You sitting there won¡¯t save you from me, switchback now.¡±


    ¡°Oh Keenan c¡¯mon, it¡¯ll give us a chance to... work together,¡± Vivian said in her most sultry voice, batting her eyelashes at him. Keenan only gave her a bored expression in return.


    ¡°Switch, now-¡°


    ¡°Keenan Hallins?¡± Mrs.Howard interrupted him. ¡°Principal Anderson requests your presence in his office.¡±


    Keenan left but not before giving me a look that told me this wasn¡¯t over. It was a small but much-needed victory. I hate being close to him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    I didn¡¯t go home right after school, I had to serve my detention for that prank I pulled with the sharpie. Jean said she¡¯d pick me up after school and give me a ride home. I honestly would¡¯ve walked but she insisted. I don¡¯t fault her anymore for not associating with me at school. I think she¡¯s brave for even wanting to come and give me a ride home. I know they did something to her when she stuck up for me at the pool, she refused to tell me what, but I know they did and I feel so guilty. I feel like I¡¯m a walking and talking curse to everyone around me, a horrible friend for selfishly dragging her into the slums with me, that isn¡¯t fair to her she doesn¡¯t need the added drama.


    I¡¯ve never had a detention before, I had no idea what to expect but it was actually quite relaxing. I just read and did homework the whole time.


    After detention, I walk out of the building but then freeze in my tracks. I see Keenan¡¯s expensive muscle car parked in the school parking lot. He should be gone by now. He wasn¡¯t waiting for me, was he?!


    In the middle of my mini heart attack I realize there¡¯s someone in the passenger seat beside him, a young blond girl, they¡¯re so immersed in their conversation that they don¡¯t notice me.


    At first, I thought it was Vivian, she looks like a carbon copy of her with the signature blonde hair almost a bleached color. But then I remembered Vivian had cheer practice right now and this girl looked... younger. It must be Vivian¡®s younger sister, Britney, she was a sophomore, two grades below us.


    I¡¯m scared that if I make any sudden movement their eyes will suddenly catch sight of me, so I stay incredibly still. I take not that Britney¡¯s face is red with tears streaming down her face and she¡¯s waving her hands around frantically as she talked, or more like argued with Keenan.


    But I think the most disturbing and traumatic thing of all was that Keenan appeared to be... comforting her? I never thought Keenan could have a decent bone in his body, all ever got to witness was his sneering nasty side. I believed wholeheartedly that he was incapable of basic human kindness. Watching him be so gentle and caring to another human being had me feeling so dumbfounded but I could only stand there gawking at them for several minutes.


    Maybe I underestimated him after all, maybe there was more to him than I thought. Sure he hated me, but with the ones he loved he was a good and thought boyfriend comforting his girlfriend¡®s little sister, he must be like a big brother to her-


    Abruptly, Britney unbuckled her seatbelt and straddled Keenan¡¯s slap.


    Oh...nevermind then.


    I took this moment as my chance to scurry across the parking lot, unnoticed.


    Oh no.


    The pain, I can feel it building. On my lips, on my arms, and to my chest. I spot Jean''s car waiting for me at the front, the minute I opened the door, I collapse into a full-blown attack on her passenger seat.


    Beside me, Jean is freaking out, shouting at me but I can¡¯t hear a word she¡¯s saying. Once I finally come to a little bit, I realize she¡¯s threatening to call an ambulance. I knock the phone from her hand.


    ¡°Please... don¡¯t!¡± I see through gritted teeth. ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­ it¡¯ll¡­ pass.¡±


    Ten minutes later, I¡¯m taking puff fulls of air from my inhaler, and my limbs are shaking feel weak. Jean stares at me wide-eyed and mouth gaping open.


    ¡°What. The hell. Was that?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing... I just get into these episodes sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Are you epileptic?¡°


    ¡°No.¡°


    ¡°Did you always have these...attacks?¡±


    ¡°No, they actually started when I got here.¡±


    ¡°How often do you get them?¡±


    ¡°They usually come at night, sometimes multiple times a night, but they¡¯re very unpredictable.¡°


    ¡°Huh.¡± Was all Jean said, absentmindedly. She had this faraway look in her eyes like she was trying to figure out something important.

 Chapter 9 - Nine

    ¡°What do you want now Vivian?¡° I said, my voice sighing with resignation.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not getting an attitude with me, Trailer Trash. Apologize.¡°


    ¡°Sorry.¡°


    ¡°No, get on your knees and then apologize.¡°


    ¡°What? No!¡°


    ¡°You¡¯re in no position to say no to me.¡± Vivian said whipping out her phone, ¡°on your knees or I¡¯ll press send.¡±


    To be honest, her threatening me was nowhere near as frightening or menacing as when Keenan does it. Resisting the urge to roll my eyes, I reluctantly bow my head down slowly, ¡°I¡¯m... sorry.¡°


    ¡°That¡¯s right, dog.¡°


    I fiddle with my mother¡¯s necklace nervously, a habit I do when I¡¯m anxious. ¡°I¡¯ve done everything you¡¯ve asked, what more do you possibly want from me? I have nothing left.¡±


    ¡°Sure you do,¡± she said. ¡°We decide when we¡¯re done with you and we¡¯re not done with you yet.¡±


    ¡°Is this ever gonna end? How do I know you¡¯ll never post them? How I know you¡¯ll delete them?¡±


    Vivianne snorted, ¡°We never said we would. We never said we¡¯d stop, we never promised to delete them, you just assumed. For all you know you¡¯ll spend the rest of your life serving us.¡±


    The sad thing was that I could see it happening too, the rest of my life, the only hope I had was leaving this town for good. Maybe to a college on the other side of the country.


    Vivianne notices me fidgeting with my necklace, ¡° I want that necklace that¡¯s around your neck.¡±


    I cover my neck with my palm, ¡°no! Not this! You can¡¯t have it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, give it to me.¡±


    I felt a familiar sizzle race up my spine and expand to the hairs on my skin, he was near.


    ¡°NO! You can¡¯t have this.¡±


    ¡°Keenan baby, she won¡¯t give me her necklace, and I want it.¡± Vivianne put on her sugary sweet voice and puppy dog eyes for him.


    ¡°Give her the fucking necklace Trailer Trash.¡°


    ¡°No! Not this! It was my mother''s!¡°


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit if it was your mother''s, give her the necklace.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s all I have left of her!¡±


    ¡°All you had left of her.¡±


    I give up. I give up. It doesn¡¯t matter what I do or how much I ass I kiss. They¡¯ll never stop, I will spend the rest of my year doing their dirty work. Fine. But I will not give this up. It¡¯s the one thing I¡¯m willing to fight them for.


    ¡°WHAT DID I EVER DO TO YOU!?¡° I exploded, ¡°WHAT DID I EVER DO TO MAKE YOU HATE ME SO MUCH!? ALL I EVER WANTED WAS TO BE LEFT ALONE!¡±


    I was screaming this to all of them but my eyes locked specifically with Keenan¡¯s.


    ¡°I think I deserve to know at least that much! So tell me asshole!¡± I can¡¯t believe I just cursed, ¡°you know what? I hate you! I¡¯ve never hated anyone in my life but I fucking hate you! You¡¯re a bully! A horrible person! You don¡¯t care about anyone or anything! You don¡¯t care about who you hurt or how many of us you run over!¡±


    I turn to Vivianne, ¡°even you! You¡¯re not above me Vivianne. You¡¯re just as much a pawn to his games as I am!¡±


    ¡°What the hell is that supposed to mean!?¡±


    I ignore her question and turn back around to face Keenan.


    ¡°You¡¯re a monster! That¡¯s what you are! I only feel sorry for you! Nothing you have is real! Not your friends, not your relationship, not the admiration your followers pretend to have for you! Nothing!¡±


    My whole body shakes and I can¡¯t stop the annoying tears that well up in my eyes, but I am not sad. No, these are tears of anger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care that I¡¯m trailer trash! I don¡¯t care that I¡¯m poor! I don¡¯t care that I¡¯m ugly! I¡¯d rather be this then be a nasty bitter person LIKE YOU!¡±


    My heart was racing and my breathing hard and shallow after my rant. I really need to take a puff from my inhaler but I resist the urge. It was silent, I could see his nostrils flaring with barely restrained rage.


    Everyone else seemed too stunned to even move, if I looked around I¡¯d probably see their mouths gaping open, eyes widened in disbelief, but I don¡¯t look away. My eyes are locked with Keenan¡¯s, both of us unblinking, daring the other to do or say something.


    With just two strides of his long legs, he¡¯s standing mere inches from me. Next thing I know his hand is around my neck, I was not ready for the physical response my body had to his touch. Electrifying shocks burned a path where his skin met mine, I gasped. He snatches his hand back, the physical encounter lasting only a second, in the palm of his hand, I see my necklace.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    I go to reach for it but he holds it high above my head, out of my reach, then I do something that astounds all of us. I slapped him, hard.


    It honestly hurt me more than it hurt him, he wasn¡¯t even phased. Still, I glared at him with all the pain and anger I felt coursing through my body. Through the blur of my tears, I could see his face transform from shocked to enraged in a millisecond flat.


    Before I can react, I feel myself soaring through the air, so fast I hadn''t even seen it coming, I smack against something hard. Stars cloud my vision and the left side of my face stung, I could taste blood in my mouth.


    Cradling my cheek, I stare at Keenan in astonishment, fear lacing every fiber in my being. He seemed conflicted for only a split second before he glared right back at me.


    I have to get out of here.


    Scrambling up onto my unsteady feet, I ran out of there as fast as my short legs could take me, I even heard them beginning to chase after me until I hear Keenan tell them ¡°no, just let her go.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    At home, after I finished cooking dinner, I iced my cheek, it has swelled the size of a golf ball and my left eye is almost completely shut. I don¡¯t know what I was thinking hitting someone seven times my weight class and three times my height. I¡¯ve never hit anyone before, I¡¯m not even a violent person! I just reacted!


    But there¡¯s no way I can hide this from my dad, so I¡¯m not even gonna try.


    ¡°Mija, what happened to your face!?¡± He asked me during dinner.


    ¡°I tripped and hit my face on the corner of a desk at school. I¡¯m alright.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, you should be more careful then,¡± was all he said. Part of me wishes he¡¯d try to pry for some more information, but he didn¡¯t.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    This night I experienced the worst of the worst episodes. It literally lasted all night. All night. Taking brief pauses before resuming again. I was so depleted in body and spirit that the only thing I could do was crawl slowly into the bathtub and wish for death to take me under, anything to escape this pain.


    This time I couldn¡¯t wait them out, this time something was different. The sensation of a sharp searing pain slashing at my neck is the last thing I felt before it knocked me unconscious.

 Chapter 10 - Ten

    Keenan''s POV


    It¡¯s been an interesting couple of months, to say the least. I feel like my attempts to weaken the bond were pretty successful because right now my wolf hated my fucking guts.


    I can¡¯t fuck other girls without having to mind-trick my wolf, I had to envision¡­ her to even get it up. Before, I never had a problem with that aspect. Now I feel like a 90-year-old man with erectile dysfunction.


    Now don¡¯t get me wrong, it was harder than I anticipated it would be, it went against everything inside me to just stand idle and let Vivienne humiliate and attack her. Her fear was so strong that day by the pool, that I could feel it through the weak bond. It¡¯s how I tracked her down there.


    I only watched as my mate lay on the floor, she was wet, topless, and quaking with sobs, it was a challenge holding back my wolf¡¯s rage. But I had to remind myself that this is the very thing I have to inflict if I want to get rid of the bond.


    But I made Vivienne delete all those pictures, I couldn¡¯t risk looking at them, I just didn¡¯t know what my wolf would do. Either become enraged or aroused by them, I don¡¯t know, so I had them deleted immediately. Not that I let the Vermin know that.


    Then I fucking heard Tanner talking about how fantastic her breasts were and... that he couldn¡¯t wait to get her completely alone to... feel them again.


    Before he could finish the rest of his sentence, I charged, like breaking a toothpick, I snapped both his hands in half and wouldn¡¯t let them go.


    ¡°You- you TOUCHED her!?" I didn¡¯t recognize my own voice, I knew that if I could see my own eyes, they would be pitch black, the eyes of my wolf. I kept churning his broken hands in mine, they¡¯ll heal fully in two days, didn¡¯t stop him from squealing like a little bitch though.


    ¡°Keenan man, it was just a joke, okay? I won¡¯t do it again,¡± he begged, showing his neck in submission.


    I let him go and quickly try to compose myself, they all stared at me warily.


    I cleared my throat, ¡°no one touches her. She¡¯s human, less than scum, any guy who attempts any fornication with her will be punished by me and deranked to Omega. Am I clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes alpha,¡± they all said in unison.


    I berated myself for acting so rashly just then, I almost gave myself away.


    Then, I had to deal with that meddling bitch Jean too, but first, I had to get fucking wasted, maybe even high¡­ or both.


    So I went out and I partied, anything to take my mind off the incident, don¡¯t know what happened after that but I woke up to naked girls on either side of me.


    The next day Angeline didn¡¯t show up to school after what happened in the pool room. Like the cowards'' humans are, it didn¡¯t surprise me.


    But then she didn¡¯t come the next day or the day after that. She didn¡¯t show for a whole damn week! I don¡¯t even know why I noticed.


    At this point I was annoyed, the whole time my temper was on a short leash. I snapped at everything and everyone and I have no tolerance for anyone¡¯s bullshit. So much so, that everyone, including my friends, was walking on eggshells around me.


    I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t know why I was acting like such a short circuit. It was because of her, because she wasn¡¯t here, because my wolf hasn¡¯t since seen his mate in days amd it was getting to him. He scarcely let me focus on anything else.


    Not knowing where she was at, if she¡¯s all right, if... she¡¯ll come back, was killing my wolf with all this wondering.


    And I hated it, I hated this stupid involuntary concern I had for her, for someone I don¡¯t even fucking know. So to distract myself, I made sure to fuck any girl willing, I needed the distraction.


    I¡¯ll never admit this to anyone, but I did cave once. I broke my resolve and paid her a visit, but it was only once.


    It was a Sunday night when she hadn¡¯t already been to school for the whole week and the not knowing had become too much for me. I¡¯d only done it to put my wolf¡¯s mind at ease so we could finally move on for fucks sake!


    So I shifted into my wolf and through the bond, I tracked her faint scent, I tracked it down to a trailer park at the edge of town. The park smelled of weed, alcohol, and other shit I can¡¯t even name, but all that was easily overshadowed by her scent. She was here, shifting back, I found her smell was coming from a little red mobile home, that was where it was strongest.


    It was quiet, and the lights were off. I mean it was about 2 am so what else did I expect? Listening closely using my wolf hearing, I heard sniffling. She was crying.


    It was distressing my wolf and he whined in my head, begging me to shift back into wolf form, but it only pissed me off. Her cries should have no effect on me, it must mean I have to step up my game. It must mean I have to try harder.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    So for the next couple weeks, that¡¯s exactly what I did. I either stood by and watched as I let Vivienne and Tanner taunt and torment her relentlessly, or I initiated the whole thing.


    I honestly don¡¯t know if it was working, I didn¡¯t feel any different since the day I met her, okay, that¡¯s a lie. I was completely different before her, now my wolf wasn¡¯t coming around as I thought he would. Now not only do I have to fight through the bond but also through my wolf¡¯s growing resentment for me.


    My wolf and I are always one, always have been and I always thought we would be, but I can feel him distancing himself from me. I had to stop myself multiple times this past month from shifting, he¡¯d sneak attack me with a surprise shift when he knew I my guard was down momentarily, luckily I was able to recover and regain myself in the knick of time.


    Then when I visited my uncle''s pack, I had to make up an excuse as to why I couldn¡¯t go scouting with them, because when I finally let my wolf shift, he refused. It was his way of punishing me the only way he really could. The thing I look forward to the most was getting my wolf and best friend back after I finally broke this bond


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    I was shocked, I admit I didn¡¯t see it coming. This girl, who never once fought back, no matter how bad it got, or how much bad shit I threw out her, she never fought back. Sure she resisted sometimes but she never outright... snapped. It hurt more than I expected when she hurled her insults at me.


    ¡°What did I do to make you hate me so much!?¡±


    If only you knew.


    ¡°I think I deserve to know that much! So tell me asshole!¡±


    Did she just call me an asshole?


    ¡°You know what? I hate you!¡±


    Ouch.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bully! A horrible person!¡±


    Yeah, whatever. It didn¡¯t bother me, it didn¡¯t.


    ¡°You¡¯re a monster!¡±


    My wolf whined and howled.


    ¡°I only feel sorry for you!... I don¡¯t care that I¡¯m trailer trash! I don¡¯t care that I¡¯m poor! I don¡¯t care that I¡¯m ugly! I¡¯d rather be this then a nasty bitter person like you!¡±


    I stay silent for a moment, furious, she can¡¯t talk to me like that, I¡¯m a fucking ALPHA!


    In two strides I had my hand around her neck, a rash decision on my part, I was unprepared for the punch of energy that raced through my arm to the rest of my body. Ecstasy. I ripped the necklace from her neck and held it out of her reach.


    ¡°Hey!¡° She yelled, grappling for the necklace.


    Then... She. Slapped. Me.


    Granted I could hardly feel it, but the audacity alone is what set me off.


    She just challenged an alpha.


    So I did something I admit I¡¯m not proud of.


    I slapped her back.


    The impact had her flying and smacking right into Tanner. Fuck! I¡¯d forgotten that she was just an easily breakable human, I used way too much force than was necessary.


    I hit her, I actually hit my mate. No amount of self-talk or hate for her could stop the shame that briefly overtook me. I had to clench my fist tightly to my side to keep from clawing at my chest, my wolf was just furious with me. More furious than he had ever been.


    It was hard to admit that I felt like shit too. There was no justifying me hitting her, she was smaller, weaker, and posed no serious threat to me. I¡¯ve never even laid my hand on my own female pack members.


    But I recomposed myself and glared back at her.


    I¡¯ll never forget the look she gave me, wide-eyed and full of terror. Maybe I really am a monster.


    No!


    I¡¯m not a bad alpha, I¡¯m not, I don¡¯t go around torturing my packmates. I¡¯m doing this for my pack mates because I need to be the best alpha to ever walk this earth if I plan to overthrow the Elder Council and dominate the human world. How am I gonna fight against humans with a human by my side? This is truly the only way. But even knowing all this, I couldn¡¯t stop feeling like shit.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    I recount everything from these last few weeks to my uncle, all the antics I¡¯ve done to weaken the bond. By the end of it, my uncle was left pretty speechless.


    ¡°Wow Keenan, I am... beyond impressed. I knew you had it in you, but I didn¡¯t know you had it this much in you. You should be proud of yourself, Keenan, alpha¡¯s could only dream of having your audacity, your resilience, and your will.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s just ¡­¡±


    ¡°Just what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been weeks now and my wolf still hates me, how do I even know this is working? The pull towards her doesn¡¯t feel any different, even if my actions are affecting the bond I honestly can¡¯t tell.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, your wolf¡¯s increasing anger for you is only proof that it¡¯s working. Once the bond breaks he¡¯ll see clearly again and you¡¯ll get him back. At this point, the bond is so weak, it¡¯s ready to snap at any moment. It just needs a final push.¡±


    ¡°A push like what?¡±


    ¡°You need to mark another girl.¡±


    What? Why do I feel like throwing up my guts?


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯ll work?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you need to mark another girl, the act alone would kill her wolf if she had one. Trust me, it¡¯ll work. But because whoever you choose to mark isn¡¯t your mate, it won¡¯t be permanent. Their mark won¡¯t last long either, 24 hours max on a she-wolf, possibly weeks if she¡¯s another human. You can keep your marking her if you need to.¡±


    God even the thought of it felt so wrong and vile, but I squash any of those feelings down. That was just the bond making me feel those things.


    Making me weak.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I fucked Vivienne many times that night... but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to mark her. I just couldn¡¯t do it. Even if I wanted to my wolf wouldn¡¯t let me extend my fangs out, so it wasn¡¯t physically possible either.


    Afterward, I just felt like crap, for so many reasons. One being I am supposed to be the greatest alpha to ever grace this earth. The alpha with the self-control, restraint, and audacity all other alphas wish they had... and I couldn¡¯t even extend my fangs, hell I couldn¡¯t even shift on my command anymore. What kind of fraud was I?


    I grit my teeth in frustration, shoving Vivienne sleeping body off me, I stood up and angrily put on my clothes. ¡°Babe where are you going?!¡±


    ¡°To try again.¡°


    ¡°What?¡±


    I slammed the door to the cottage behind me and make my way towards the packhouse. I¡¯m not giving up yet, I am the alpha of all alphas goddammit!


    I knock on her bedroom door and I can hear her scrambling about frantically. No doubt she knows who¡¯s knocking by my scent and is now scurrying to put on something decent. When she opens the door, Britney stands before me in just a hot pink bra and matching underwear, without wasting another breath I crash my mouth down to hers.


    Closing the door with my foot, I back her onto the bed, devouring her mouth the whole way. I know she¡¯s been in love with me since forever, even fucked Tanner her freshman year in high school in an attempt to get my attention. Thing is, I didn¡¯t even notice her, and I would have left her untainted by myself if it wasn¡¯t for Angeline.


    I can¡¯t have my mate, but she still had her chastity, every male in the school could tell. She was untouched¡­ virtuous, and I wanted to take it for myself. It was meant for me.


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    So I¡¯ll settle for the next best thing. Now, Britney was far from being as innocent as my mate but in comparison to Vivienne, Laurel, or any of my other conquests, she¡¯ll have to do. Something about her reminded me of my mate, I couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what it was. Her kindness maybe? Her naivety? Her fragility? I don¡¯t know, she always wanted to see the best in me even when I blatantly used her.


    I was stupid not to consider her emotional attachment to me, I feel bad for using her like this, but I know once she meets her mate she¡¯ll forget all about me. So I imagine it¡¯s her lips I''m kissing, her body I hold, her underneath me. I remember how she felt when she landed in my arms for that one millisecond in the parking lot, how could I forget? The bond made sure to brand that moment forever into my brain with a hot iron. I remember that she was unexpectedly soft, not like she-wolves who were built more muscular and slim. I remember the feeling of her curves against my abdomen, full and fleshy. I remember that her frame seemed too small and... delicate? Even more fragile than a regular human. I remember that she smelled so sweet, too sweet.


    It¡¯s not the first time these forbidden thoughts raced through my head, it¡¯s what I relied on to get me going these days. The need to find out what mystery really hid beneath her clothing snuck up on me. My blood singing as the mental images of my mate squirming beneath me, begging for me, breathlessly calling my name. Of course, it was all the bonds doing, I could never be attracted to that. At least not willingly.


    But fuck I was hard again.


    I hardly even remember doing the act if I¡¯m honest, I just know once I got my wolf drunk enough on fantasizing about our mate, I took my chance. I marked her, successfully.


    Britney smiled happily up at me, I could tell she was absolutely elated, and in turn, I just wanted to smother her with a pillow.


    This was supposed to be the ultimate straw for the bond, I¡¯ll know officially tomorrow. But as of right now, all I felt was sick to my stomach and my wolf felt so betrayed that it was choking me. I keep trying to convince us both but this was for the greater good, the greater good of the pack, but the conviction wasn¡¯t there anymore.

 Chapter 11 - Eleven

    I woke up in a pool of my own blood, the bathwater, which was once ice-cold and clear was now lukewarm and tinted red. Standing up, my head pounds forcefully against my skull and my muscles feel exceptionally weak and shaky, it was the worst one yet. I don¡¯t really remember what happened, or from where I¡¯m bleeding but I must¡¯ve injured myself last night during an episode.


    Looking into the mirror I realize the blood is coming from a massive gash extending from my neck down to my collarbone, it¡¯s not deep but it¡¯s ugly and noticeable.


    I literally look like I¡¯ve been hit by a bus, my eyes are sunken with dark circles rimming around them and my body is covered in black and blue splotches, particularly the area where the gash is, I resemble a walking corpse.


    I bandaged the wound as best as I can and try to make it as unnoticeable as possible, but even that wasn¡¯t accomplishable. The bandage looks huge, bloody, throbbing, and feels sensitive to the touch. Yeah, there¡¯s just no hiding that.


    Luckily, my dad should still be asleep and I¡¯ll leave the house 1 early so he won¡¯t see it at all. I¡¯ll think of some lie later on, but as of right now, my brain is fried... and pounding.


    I wore a maroon long sleeve shirt that did cover most of the splotches, but not the bandage on my neck. I was so incredibly fatigued, I drank some ice-cold water from the fountain to help me swallow down the nausea. I don¡¯t think I can handle Keenan and his gang today.


    Fortunately though, for once it seems as though luck is on my side. I¡¯m happy to find out that I won¡¯t have to deal with Keenan¡®s crap today seeing as he has far more pressing matters to attend to.


    The minute I enter the lobby of the school, a loud commotion could be heard from the entrance. I see a crowd gathering and immediately I know Keenan¡¯s at the center of it all. He easily towered over everyone in the school and he stood in the midst of it.


    I really don¡¯t want to walk through whatever mess that is, but there¡¯s no other route to my class.


    I mentally steeled myself anyway and charged forward, planning to sneak through the crowd unnoticed. The first voice I hear is Vivienne¡®s and she¡¯s shouting, I have never seen her this angry before. She¡¯s animatedly spitting vocal fire at her younger sister as Keenan stands between them, shielding Britney from Vivienne''s wrath. Everyone in the school has stopped to watch, students and teachers alike.


    Huh, guess she found out.


    ¡°Really Keenan?! Really?! My own sister?! You fucked me over and over last night but you still sneak off into my little sister''s bed¡­ and you marked her?! My little sister?! HOW COULD YOU DO THIS TO ME BRITNEY?!¡± She screeched, trying to maneuver around Keenan to swing at her younger sister.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand! I love him! And he loves me! You¡¯re not his mate!¡±


    ¡°Neither are you!¡°


    ¡°But I could be! I will be! I¡¯ll be 17 soon, eligible to find my soulmate, and you¡¯ll see! We were meant for each other! I can feel the bond between us already! He¡¯s my moon-chosen mate!¡±


    I had no idea what the freak they were talking about but I wasn¡¯t planning to stick around and find out either.


    But it was too late, as usual, like a sixth sense his eyes found mine. God, I hated looking into his eyes, it always knocked the breath out of me.


    I don¡¯t know how long we stood there staring at each other in silence, could¡¯ve been seconds, could¡¯ve been years, I don¡¯t know. His eyes slowly trailed from my face to land on the wound on my neck, his eyes ever so slightly widen in¡­ realization? Recognition? Surprise? I couldn¡¯t name the strange perplexed look on his face.


    But Vivienne and Britney took that moment to find their way to each other, then a full-blown catfight broke out. Hair extensions and clothing flew all over the place. I could do nothing but stare at this chaos in awe. This fight was no ordinary girl fight, there was no weak slapping or rigorous hair pulling.


    No, they were abnormally fast, almost a blur. The force, strength, and speed that went into their punches were almost humanly impossible. It was horrifying, how were they recovering so fast?


    I always knew I was never a match for Vivienne, but watching her brawl with her sister makes me realize how easy she went on me.


    Finally, Keenan and Tanner managed to successfully separate them again.


    After that I booked it.


    Where did I go you ask?


    Straight to the principal¡¯s office, and this time? I demanded my classes be changed.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°I told you already, all other classes are full and you¡¯re way out of the time frame to change them.¡°


    ¡°You¡¯re the principal of the school, I know there¡¯s something you can do.¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s too late.¡°


    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit!¡° I snapped, ¡°if you can¡¯t stop them from harassing me. This is the least you could do! I¡¯m only asking for a schedule change!¡°


    Principal Anderson silently stared at me through calculating and narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Please.¡° I begged, the earnest in my voice must¡¯ve been convincing because he said, ¡°okay, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    A breath I didn¡¯t know I was holding expelled out of me in relief ¡°thank you, Principal Anderson, that¡¯s all I wanted.¡±


    I¡¯m glad the guilt trip worked, for a second there I thought I was gonna lose this argument for the second time. Principal Anderson managed to change it so that I no longer shared any classes with Keenan and Vivienne. On the upside though, I was now in choir and shared another class with Jean.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    For the next couple of days, the rumor around the school was that Keenan and Vivian really did break up for real, and he was dating Britney instead. With all this new drama coming to light, everyone was too distracted to pay me any attention. Just the way I liked it.


    Now that Vivienne was no longer Keenan¡¯s main piece, her energy is focused elsewhere, also known as trying to actively-make-her-sister''s-life-hell.


    Sigh, it was the first real break since I arrived here.


    As the days went on, it became evident that there was an obvious divide in the school. Some sided with Britney, mainly the sophomore girls, but the majority of the school sided with Vivienne. If you were any smart at all you would side with Vivienne too, out of both of them, she was definitely the most cunning. Not only that, but her pride was hurt, she was betrayed, and humiliated, she will not be letting this go. I almost felt bad for Britney.


    As long as they left me in peace though, I was content.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    With this newfound freedom came a lot of precautions. As the weeks went by and the tension in the school became so thick you could cut it with a knife, the sisters went to war with each other, and I successfully avoided all of them. Keenan also stopped coming to school for like two weeks and they were complete bliss. I knew because I could no longer ¡°sense¡° his ¡°presence¡° anymore, so that was great too. According to gossip, he was helping his dad with ¡°pack affairs¡± whatever that is.


    With Keenan being gone, I can honestly say it was the best two weeks of my life.


    But today? Today he was here. I could feel it. Every time I got a hunch that he was coming towards me I switched gears and ran the opposite direction. I didn¡¯t care if it made me late to class. I did this for the first day he came back and was prepared to rinse and repeat it every single day if I had to. Even though I shared no classes with him, I didn¡¯t want to accidentally run into him either.


    The second day was much harder, it was as if he caught onto my strategy and I almost slipped up and ran into him, just saving myself in the knick of time. I stayed on top of it by always being the first to arrive at my destination and the first to leave, it¡¯s a crucial role I take seriously.


    My crucial rule is broken when I sense him waiting for me outside my choir classroom the last class of the day. This time I wasn¡¯t the first to leave, instead, I opt for blending in with the crowd. Coincidentally it was a class I shared with Britney, who is actually kind of nice. Nicer than her sister at least.


    So maybe that¡¯s who he was really here for?


    I hope.


    Luckily, Britney keeps him occupied as I make my escape.


    ¡°Awww babe!¡± Britney exclaimed, ¡°you¡¯ve been waiting for me outside my class?¡±


    I drown them out as I practically ran for the bus stop. I¡¯m almost to my bus when all the books and papers in my arms slip and fall to the ground, scattered everywhere.


    Crap!


    I didn¡¯t bother stuffing them in my bookbag, I was trying to save time!


    I was really regretting that now.


    I hurriedly began picking all my books up, as not to miss the bus, but it¡¯s too late.


    The hairs at the back of my neck stand up, and panic slowly fills my chest. I don¡¯t have to turn around to know that he¡¯s behind me.


    Every nerve in my body is paralyzed, but it is snapped awake by his dark voice of steel.


    ¡°Did you really think you were that slick?¡°

 Chapter 12 - Twelve

    Keenan''s POV


    I fucked up, I admit it, I fucked up.


    I¡¯ve had to do some major damage control these last few weeks. I''ve marked Britney in a state of aggravation and impulsiveness, and it came back to bite me in the ass, hard.


    Of course, Britney openly paraded around her mark to everyone and it wasn¡¯t even a couple of minutes before Vivienne found out.


    Second, was that people were now coming up to me and asking if Britney was my mate. What the hell do I say to that? Huh?


    I just told them that I think she could be my mate but because she wasn¡¯t 17 yet there was no way of knowing for sure. That was it, that was my grand explanation.


    Yeah, that excuse did not fly well with my parents.


    As I tried to stop Vivienne and Britney from eating each other alive, I felt the presence of my mate watching from somewhere in the crowd.


    ¡°How could you do this to me, Britney!?!¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand! I love him! And he loves me! You¡¯re not his mate!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not either!¡°


    Mate. My eyes instantly locked with hers. My mate.


    Her eyes peered at me with mild surprise and they were bloodshot with purple bags under her them, I froze when I saw that her cheek was swollen and her right eye was completely shut.


    I flinched, in my head, my wolf was thundering with anger, he wants to punish us.


    She looks like she¡¯s been through hell and back. But what was more abundantly clear was the fat and very much alive bond chaining me to her, It didn¡¯t work, the bond was not broken. I failed.


    Meaning I marked Britney for no fucking reason. Great.


    Immediately my gaze shifted down to her neck where my mark would¡¯ve been, a large gauze bandage covered the side of it.


    Damn, I knew she¡¯d feel it but I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d suffer such a physical reaction because of it.


    In that second I completely forgot about Vivian and Britney and I just felt...shame?


    Nah, that¡¯s impossible.


    In my brief moment of distraction, the sisters take that opportunity to swing at each other again.


    Aw hell.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    The mark on Britney¡¯s neck didn¡¯t even last 24 hours, it only lasted five hours max. She begged me to mark her again and even promised to refuse her mate for me but I knew that Britney is just an average shewolf with an equally average will power. She wouldn¡¯t be strong enough to resist the pull of her mate despite what she¡¯s saying now.


    When tension became too high, I had to stop a stupid amateur civil war from breaking out against the girls. Another brawl broke out between Vivienne and Britney¡¯s friends, but this time within the pack. Even old flames joined in and started attacking each other, all of them absolutely sure they were the next Luna.


    Needless to stay my parents were not happy with me. They called me into my dad''s office and basically ripped me a new asshole.


    ¡°What were you thinking Keenan Zachariah Hallin¡¯s?! I know you know that it¡¯s incredibly stupid and reckless to mark someone who you don¡¯t know is 100% your mate! We also know you¡¯ve been sneaking around with Vivienne again after we specifically told you not to! Your behavior as of late is unacceptable young man! Unacceptable! Did you know that principal Anderson informed us that you¡¯ve been harassing some human girl as well? This is not how a future alpha conducts himself!¡°


    Then they went on a spiel about how dating before finding your mate is dangerous and a huge disrespect to both your future mates and blah blah-fucking-blah.


    Whatever they¡¯ll get over it.


    It didn¡¯t help that some of the older pack members started to secretly refer to me as ¡°the young alpha that can¡¯t keep his pecker in his pants¡° which is completely intolerable.


    I make a mental note in my head to remember to banish or euthanize these disrespectful wolves once I become official alpha.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    As punishment for my supposed ¡°unreasonable¡± behavior, my parents now keep a short leash on me. I can¡¯t party anymore, I can¡¯t fuck anymore, my dad took me out of school for two weeks. He¡¯s been taking me on ¡°pack business¡± so I can ¡°learn to be a responsible alpha for once¡±.


    By pack business, it wasn¡¯t even the fun kind but the actual legal and filling out paperwork kind.


    Fuck my life.


    My wolf was agitated, day by day the aggression pent up inside us like boiling water, rising to the brim until it toppled over.


    Not even Tanner wanted to spar with me in training anymore. It¡¯s not entirely his fault though, I used training as an opportunity to physically vent out my frustrations. I¡¯m not gonna lie, I beat the ever living shit out of anyone brave enough to be in my combat partner, which was usually Tanner.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    I can¡¯t sleep, I spent this whole night tossing and turning, unable to sleep. I was either too hot or too cold, no position was right, and the annoying buzz in the back of my head won¡¯t grant me any peace.


    Giving up on sleep, I grab my gym bag and head downstairs to the training room. I need a workout.


    I stop by the kitchen first to fill up my water bottle, but I¡¯m cut off guard by the faint scent of my mate, a calmness washed over me like a wave of cold water distinguishing a raging fire.


    And suddenly I understood.


    I understood why I was so irritated all the time, my wolf hasn¡¯t seen his mate in weeks.


    The clever girl took advantage of my distracted state to avoid me, not for long though, there was no escaping me.


    I followed the scent into the kitchen where I found the source, it was rolling off of Jean in waves, meaning Jean was with her not too long ago.


    Meaning she disobeyed me.


    Jean was sitting on the kitchen island, eating a donut, when she turned her head to glare at me was judgmental eyes.


    Who the hell does she think she is looking at me like that?


    ¡°What the fuck are you-"


    ¡°I know your secret,¡± Jean interrupted, I stopped.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell you think you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°You know she can feel you every time you¡¯re with someone? She can feel every kiss, every touch, every time. It¡¯s agony for her. I was there, I had to witness one of her attacks... and it was awful.¡±


    ¡°Shut. The. Hell. Up!"


    ¡°She told me she wanted to kill herself, that she hates herself more than you ever could."


    ¡°She should," the words felt rancid in my mouth.


    ¡°Bastard! You don¡¯t know how lucky you are! A mate is a gift, I will never be able to have what you have. And you¡¯re just throwing it away!"


    ¡°Lower your fucking voice! And mind your own damn business! You don¡¯t know anything,¡± I snapped at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one undeserving of her Keenan, not the other way around, what you¡¯re doing isn¡¯t right. You need to stop-¡±


    In one stride I have my hand was firmly around her throat, squeezing. ¡°Listen here you nosy little bitch, you¡¯re going to keep your mouth shut. You tell anyone, and I¡¯ll kill you. I promise you I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°Your commands¡­don¡¯t mean¡­anything," she choked out. ¡°You aren¡¯t¡­the official alpha¡­yet. You don¡¯t¡­ scare me. I see you¡­for what¡­you really are...and what you really are¡­ isn¡¯t anything to be scared of."


    I let out a laugh, ¡°go ahead and tell, even if what you say is true, no one will choose a side of some human girl over the future Alpha.¡±


    Immediately shadow of doubt cast over Jean¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Exactly, you know it¡¯s true as well, and believe when I tell you that the first thing I do as alpha will be to cut your lying tongue out.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll never be my¡­alpha, I¡¯ll go rogue¡­before I let that happen¡±


    I snorted, ¡°if you think you can last a rogue, be my guest.¡±


    ¡°I will¡­ take my chances,¡± she rasped out.


    I let go of her throat, ¡°I mean it, by the way, if you tell anyone, anyone at all, I¡¯ll make your life a living hell. What I¡¯m doing now will be nothing in comparison.¡±


    She said nothing, just continued to glare at me.


    I¡¯ll teach her a lesson when the day comes, but as of now, there¡¯s a bond that still needs breaking.

 Chapter 13 - Thirteen

    Keenan''s POV


    -


    This morning my dad wanted to take me on another ¡°business trip¡± but I convinced him not to, buy convincing my mom that I wanted to take my education seriously now and therefore, I needed to return to school. She was just happy to see that I was ¡°caring¡± about my education, and thought I was finally becoming a responsible young man.


    Yeah sure, mom.


    Already, I can smell her overwhelming scent engulfing the entire school.


    I didn¡¯t miss it. I don¡¯t.


    Tanner, Alan, and Mark bound it their way over to me.


    ¡°Keenan! You¡¯re back! I thought you had pack business today?¡°


    ¡°I convinced my mom to let me go to school, has shit calm down here?¡°


    Tanner chuckled nervously, ¡°yeah, um, kind of?¡°


    I gave him a blank stare.


    ¡°Okay no, it hasn¡¯t really.¡°


    ¡°Of-fucking- course not.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It wasn¡¯t long before I realized something was off, she didn¡¯t show up to our first class together, which was Gym. She also didn¡¯t show up to the cafeteria, even though I could tell from her fresh lingering scent that, she was at school today.


    I had to give it to her, she was a lot more clever, or at least more susceptible to the bond than I thought. Every time I tried to pinpoint her whereabouts, using the pull, she was already seated in her next class. And I couldn¡¯t very well just barged into her class without looking like a weirdo, or worse, giving away my secret.


    When I couldn¡¯t find her at her lunch spot, I traced her sent, by the time I got an accurate location, she was already being driven out of the parking lot by Jean.


    Fine, I¡¯ll give her this one hour.


    So I waited¡­and I waited.


    So many times I almost had her in my clutches, almost backed into a corner, and still, she evaded my grasp like a slippery rope.


    Then I remembered we had a test in anatomy today.


    There was no way she¡¯d missed that, being the goody two-shoes that she was.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    But she didn¡¯t show. The teacher didn¡¯t even call her name for attendance. What is she up to?


    Mindlinking Alan, I asked him if Angeline¡¯s been in class. Allen shifted uncomfortably in his seat but finally answered.


    Nah, she hasn¡¯t been in this class for weeks now.


    Alan has always been one of my closest friends, but he was never really involved or concerned with the demise of my mate, unlike Tanner and Vivienne. In fact, he was always uneasy and preferred to just observe from a distance.


    That¡¯s weak.


    If he plans to be my future gamma, then he has to have the stomach for these things. With 20 minutes left in class I got up and left, Mrs. Blank didn¡¯t stop me, she wouldn¡¯t dare.


    I followed the pull of the bond and it led me to a part of the school I honestly didn¡¯t know existed. I stop abruptly in my tracks when I hear the sound of the most beautiful voice I¡¯ve ever heard in my entire life.


    It sent shivers down my spine, even my wolf was entranced. The voice sang in a foreign language I couldn¡¯t understand, but it didn¡¯t matter, it spoke to my being. Filling me with a feeling so intense, all other thoughts were tarnished. I followed the voice where my mate¡¯s scent was the strongest.


    And there she was, in a room, that I can only describe as the choir room, and she was singing. Not alone, two other girls stood beside her, but her sweet voice easily overshadowed theirs. She was the primary focus of everyone in the class, including mine.


    I didn¡¯t know she could sing.


    It was so strange, to see her so loose, so absorbed and lost within herself that she couldn¡¯t see anyone else. Every emotion, every thought, every expression plastered on her face for all to see. She showed her vulnerability, her sincerely, and she wasn¡¯t trying to hide it. She was absolutely captivating.


    What?


    It didn¡¯t register how engrossed I was watching her until the dismissal bell rang, knocking me from my trance.


    I¡¯ll wait here patiently if that¡¯s what it took. She evaded me for long enough.


    But what I didn¡¯t expect was for Britney to pop out of this very class.


    The minute she saw me her eyes brightened and she made a beeline for me, almost jumping on top of me.


    ¡°Oh, babe! You¡¯ve been waiting for me outside my class? That¡¯s so sweet!¡± She gushed, planting a wet kiss on my lips. I turn my head away, annoyed. Not that she noticed, she was already talking my ear off at this point, clinging to my arm, much like her sister used to.


    Speaking of which, Vivienne was now approaching us at an alarming speed.


    Oh fuck, not again. They were already throwing insults at each other before I could even get a proper hold of Britney, Mark and Tanner had Vivienne on the other side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re anything special Britney, he¡¯ll just use you up just like he used to me! In fact he¡¯s only doing this to make me jealous!¡°


    ¡°You think everything is about you! It¡¯s not! We¡¯re in love! He¡¯s my chosen mate! We can¡¯t help how we feel, we didn¡¯t mean to hurt you but you have to accept that we¡¯re together now Vivienne! You can throw a tantrum all you want but it won¡¯t change anything!¡±


    That only Infuriated Vivienne even more, ¡°you bitch! Who the fuck do you think you are!? I made you!¡±


    I guess the hold I had on Britney wasn¡¯t secure enough because a second later Vivienne was dragging Britney by her hair across the floor.


    I feel the onslaught of a headache beginning to form at my temples.


    ¡°Stop this shit right now!¡± Immediately they freeze when they hear me use my alpha voice, something I wasn¡¯t allowed to use in school. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this shit! Get out of my way!¡±


    While I¡¯ve been dealing with the stupid nonsense my mate escaped my grasp¡­ again.


    As I finally reached the parking lot I¡¯m almost relieved to see all the buses still there. Then I spotted her, my mate, she¡¯s not on the bus yet either. She¡¯s kneeling on the floor, picking up her books.


    Walking up, I stood mere feet behind her, she freezes when she feels me near.


    ¡°Did you really think you were that slick?¡±


    She said nothing, just continue cautiously stuffing her bookbag.


    ¡°Did you really think you could avoid me forever?¡±


    ¡°No, but I was hoping to,¡° she muttered under her breath.


    My eyes narrowed, when did she get some spine?


    ¡°Do you wanna repeat that?¡±


    When she finally turned to face me, I was surprised to see a fire blazing in her eyes that wasn¡¯t there before.


    ¡°I said, ¡®no, but I was hoping to.¡¯¡±


    I took a threatening step closer, she hugged her books tighter to her chest.


    ¡°You want to get mouthy now? Now? Where was all this defiance when they held you down and took your nudes? Where was it when I made you break into a police car? Where will it be when I feel like making you carry and distribute my illegal goods? Or when I tell you to rob the nearest bank simply because it amuses me? Where will it be then, huh? Because we both know you¡¯re gonna end up doing what I say.¡±


    ¡°It will be where it is now.¡±


    ¡°Nonexistent?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s sad that you have to bully people smaller than you to feel better about yourself. You¡¯re the one with the issues, not me. Whatever you¡¯re compensating for, I hope you figure it out and grow up. In the meantime, you need to leave me alone. You and all your friends do.¡±


    Compensating? Grow up? Who the hell is she talking to?


    I laughed condescendingly, ¡°wow, Jean tells you a few encouraging lies and now you think you¡¯re better than everyone?¡°


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m better than anyone, I just know I¡¯m better than you.¡±


    ¡°That so¡­¡°


    ¡°Yes, it IS so. I don¡¯t harass people and make them feel like crap, I don¡¯t go about ruining the relationship of two sisters, and I¡¯m not a selfish or obnoxious prick. I don¡¯t threaten people or blackmail them when I don¡¯t get my way like some child. So yes, I am a better person than you could probably ever hoped to be.¡°


    I stayed silent for several seconds, contemplating her harsh words.


    ¡°Have you forgotten already? I still have-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore, post them if you want, it won¡¯t change anything, I don¡¯t have friends now, I won¡¯t have friends then.¡°


    We stare at each other for a solid moment, her expression filled with determination, mine with disdain. She should know better than to test me, so I hit her where it counts.


    ¡°I¡¯d be such a shame for your dad to lose his job at the hospital while he already makes minimum-wage.¡°


    Her eyes slightly widened with alarm, but she quickly tried to mask it.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t care anymore, right? Your dad is a fucking loser just like you, his life doesn¡¯t have importance now, it won¡¯t have any then either, so what does it matter if it¡¯s your fault he lost his job?¡±


    Immediately I see her confidence start to falter and her eyes well with traitorous tears, she tries to blink them away. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about him like that!¡±


    ¡°Or you¡¯ll do what? Huh? Get smart with me again and I¡¯ll make your nobody failure of a daddy my bitch instead. You have no idea who the fuck you¡¯re dealing with.¡±


    She opens her mouth to speak, she¡¯s cut short by the sound of someone calling my name.


    ¡°Keenan!¡°


    What the fucking shit now?!


    Just a few feet away are Tanner, Vivienne, Britney, and Mark.


    Why the fuck do they always have to follow me when I need them least?! Can¡¯t a man just get some goddamn peace?!


    Even Jean, the meddling bitch, was watching from a distance, standing behind the door¡¯s window. She hid in the safety of the school like a little coward.


    ¡°Babe! Why did you just leave like that?¡° Britney pouted, clinging to me like a magnet again.


    ¡°Oh look!¡° Tanner exclaimed ¡åyou found the Trailer Trash Vermin! I¡¯ve been wondering where the hell you¡¯ve been hiding these last few weeks. It¡¯s been boring without having you do stuff we tell you.¡±


    ¡°What are we gonna have you do today?¡± Mark pitched in.


    At this point, the parking lot was more than half empty and all the buses were gone.


    Angeline¡¯s wheezy breathing became heavier and faster as she looked at us surrounding her, she resembled a paranoid schizophrenic caught in a trap.


    Vivienne is pulling at my right arm, and Britney binds herself to my left side, grasping my jacket in her fist.


    ¡°Let go of my boyfriend, you bitch!¡° Britney screeches.


    I see Tanner and Mark slowly closing in on Angeline, step-by-step. She takes out her little blue inhaler from the pocket of her overalls and tries unsuccessfully to hide the panic on her face.


    Before she could inhale, Tanner snatches the inhaler from her hand.


    ¡°Hey! Give that back!¡±


    Tanner and Mark laugh, throwing the inhaler back-and-forth to each other, with Angeline trying to catch it from the middle. I shove both Vivian and Britney off me, can¡¯t they all just fuck off?!


    Immediately Vivienne jumps and hugs me from behind again.


    ¡°Keenan, I¡¯ve missed you. We can get through this, don¡¯t give up on us¡± she said it almost tearfully, it sounded strange coming from her.


    ¡°That¡¯s not funny! Give it back!¡° Angeline yelled, her voice breathy and frantic. ¡°Please! Please give it back!¡±


    I try being gentle as a pry Vivienne¡¯s needy intertwined fingers from my stomach, but I¡¯m so fed up I don¡¯t care if I break them.


    ¡°Please¡­ give¡­ back¡­ PLEASE!¡±


    I freeze in my movements. Somethings wrong.


    My wolf is roaring in my head at the sound of her strangled voice.


    She¡¯s bright red.


    Tanner stops and holds it out to her, ¡°You want it back? Fine. Then go¡­ GET IT!!¡± Tanner shouted, throwing it so far into the air that it disappeared into the woods, and entire football stadium away.


    I stood there paralyzed, watched it play out in front of me as if in slow motion, watched as my mate crumbled to her knees, clutching her chest. Her face a dangerous side of purple. No sound coming from her mouth.


    ¡°WHAT THE FUCK WERE YOU THINKING YOU IDIOT?!?!¡± Tanner¡¯s grin is wiped off his face when he sees my rage directed at him. ¡°GO GET IT!!!¡±


    The whole world ceases to exist around me, and a fear I¡¯ve never known before takes a hold of me.


    Before she can completely fall to the ground, I¡¯m at her side in a millisecond, clutching her to my chest. I watch helplessly as her small body tried desperately to draw in a breath.


    ¡°Breath goddamnit! Breathe!¡± I shook her, I didn¡¯t recognize my own voice, so raw and full of desperation.


    Her eyes stared up at mine, they looked so far away¡­


    ¡°Please breathe!¡± She was turning blue.


    Oh god no.


    I looked up and they all just stood there, watching us, horrified.


    ¡°Oh my god, is she his ma-¡±


    ¡°ALL OF YOU! DON¡¯T JUST FUCKING STAND THERE! GO FIND IT!¡±


    I stared down at her, desperate, the dread in the pit of my stomach growing.


    ¡°Please!¡± I cried through the lump in my throat, touching my forehead to hers, ¡°breath.¡±


    She stopped jerking in my arms and went completely still.


    No.


    No no no no no no no.


    I shook my head.


    I let out a long anguished cry, a mix of both animal and man.


    I was breaking, like the string tethering me to this world had just snapped. I was being torn in two, a part of me was dying. My chest felt like it was on fire, I could taste blood in the back of my throat.


    I lay on the floor beside my dying mate, convulsing as my chest spasmed, it felt like my insides were doused in acid. But the physical pain was nothing in comparison to what I felt in my soul.


    I broke it, it¡¯s broken¡­ the bond.


    Come back to me.


    Come back.


    The last thing I see before everything went black, was a name appear on my inner wrist, jagged and raised.


    Angeline.

 Chapter 14 - Fourteen

    Keenan''s POV


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Where am I? What am I doing here?


    I was in the field I grew up playing in as a pup, I recognized it by the placement of trees and greenery. Everything was as I remembered it, nothing seemed out of place until I spotted something prancing around in the middle of the field.


    It was a tiny wolf pup.


    Taking multiple steps forward, I observed as the pup stood still suddenly and shifted, it was a boy, he couldn¡¯t be any older than four or five years old and he sat playing in a bed of grass, building a wall of flowers.


    It was me, at least it had to be right? The boy was an exact carbon copy of me, down to the straight black hair. The only real thing distinctly different were his eyes¡­ they were green.


    Suddenly I felt something tug at my pant leg, looking down, I was alarmed to see a small toddler of a child looking up at me expectantly.


    It was a little girl.


    A weird warm sensation fluttered across my chest as I looked down at her.


    Little dark curls framed her face in two pigtails, her eyes were a vivid blue color, and she sucked on a little pink pacifier.


    I could only describe the emotion I felt as¡­ fondness?


    Who was this little girl and why did she evoke such emotions in me?


    She raised her arms up to me, as to say ¡°lift me¡±, and she gave me a very gummy smile with few baby teeth.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    And just like that, the strange but happy image in front of me is torn to shreds.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I wake up screaming. The painful sensation of my hand burning is what woke me up.


    Through my disoriented state I could tell I wasn¡¯t alone either, as my surroundings became clearer, I could see that I was in my packs dungeon, where the bars were made of silver, a werewolf¡¯s kryptonite.


    I lay in a hospital bed, not only was I cuffed to the bed, but they chained me to the wall as well.


    Around me, I see my mom, dad, Jean, and three other men in black coats. My mother¡¯s face was tearful and tinged red, my father, on the other hand, looked incredibly angry but I could see that there was pain in his eyes as well.


    The oldest looking man, of the three strangers, took a step forward.


    ¡°Do you know where you are?"


    In the dungeon where we kept the rogues.


    I tilted my head down in one slow nod.


    ¡°Do you remember what happened?"


    Like snippets flashing before my eyes, it all came back to me in pieces, like one horrifying never ending movie. Me holding my dying mate in my arms, convulsing in agony beside her, the breaking of the bond, the scar of her name appearing on my wrist.


    She¡¯s gone, dead, because of me.


    I killed her.


    This was never supposed to happen.


    It was never supposed to go this far.


    What have I done?


    I tried to swallow down the lump forming in my throat.


    She can¡¯t be dead, no, she can¡¯t die.


    I have to save her.


    I began to yank savagely at my chains, forming cracks in the wall.


    ¡°Keenan stop!" My father demanded commanding me with his alpha voice. I stopped.


    The old man spoke again, ¡°Jean told us what you and your friends have been doing to that girl these past few months. Do you have anything to say for yourself?"


    I felt a hollowness fill my chest, taking all my energy, my emotions, and my purpose. I didn¡¯t even want to lift my head to face them.


    ¡°How could you do this Keenan?! To your own mate?! ?How!? No, Why?!" My mother said crying into her hands.


    I stared blankly at the ceiling, ¡°she was human," I said, my voice a monotone, ¡°Uncle Felix said it was the only way."


    ¡°Uncle Felix said what?!" This time, it was my father who spoke, furious.


    ¡°That it was the only way. If I wanted to break the bond, I had to do significant damage to it. Said that there was only so much the bond could take before it snapped. It was the only way."


    ¡°And you believed him!? You believed it!? Keenan! He pulled that shit out of his ass! He¡¯s been doing that our whole lives! There is no way to break the bond, there never was."


    ¡°What?" I looked at my father, dumbfounded.


    ¡°My brother is a manipulative lying piece of shit. Not only is he a borderline cult leader, but he believes the Earth is flat! He may be an idiot but he¡¯s good at persuading people to follow his ridiculous ideologies. I can¡¯t believe I let him brainwash my own damn son right from under my nose... I¡¯m gonna kill him!¡° My father swore, pacing around the room.


    What?


    This can¡¯t be, what Uncle Felix said is true, it has to be.


    ¡°Why is it so bad that she¡¯s human Keenan?" My mother asked.


    Why was it so bad again? Suddenly I¡¯m having trouble remembering my reasons.


    ¡°Because we come from different worlds mom, she couldn¡¯t handle ours and she¡¯s not equipped to be a Luna."


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong Keenan, if she wasn¡¯t equipped to be Luna than she would have never been chosen as your mate, the moon goddess is no fool."


    I stare at my wrist, a large bandage covered her name, because of my shackles, I couldn¡¯t remove it.


    I think one of the most disturbing things about this whole ordeal was the absence in my head. I couldn¡¯t feel my wolf, there was utter silence.


    I felt so dead inside, like there was nothing left in me to feel.

 Chapter 15 - Fifteen

    Keenan''s POV


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°I am Elder Killian Bane from the Elder Council, your parents called me on your behalf. I have to say Keenan, never in all my years serving as an Alpha or Elder have I come across a case so atrociously reckless and cruel. A mate is a gift, a treasure meant to be valued, some wolves never get to meet their mate. You were lucky.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what she did to upset you so much but she didn¡¯t deserve what you did to her, she didn¡¯t deserve what you put her through. It was sinister, unnecessary, and sadistic. You set a bad example and have almost ruined the reputation of your pack, one of the werewolf¡¯s oldest and longest running packs. We abolished discrimination against human mates a century ago, there was no reason you couldn¡¯t accept her. Because of what you¡¯ve done, we think it best to derank you, along with all your friends, from your high status positions. You will have to earn your ranking as we used to long ago.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡° I interrupted, ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Everything I¡¯ve ever been told is a lie, everything I stood for and believed in was a lie...and I have no one to blame but myself. They¡¯re right, she didn¡¯t deserve this, just like how I don¡¯t deserve to be alpha.


    ¡°Had you been anyone else Keenan, You would have been charged and prosecuted.¡± He continued.


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t I? I don¡¯t care, do it!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t push it, you ungrateful pup, I am only here as a courtesy to your parents, who are my longtime friends. If any of the other elders found out about what you¡¯ve done, they would have a field day and eat you alive.¡±


    ¡°Then go tell them, in fact, I¡¯ll do it myself. I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of self sabotaging route you¡¯re on right now, but I really don¡¯t care, that girl has suffered so much because of you, and I¡¯ll be damned if I continue to let her suffer you any longer.¡±


    I froze, chills and anticipation racing up my spine, ¡°what did you just say?¡±


    ¡°If having a mate repulses you so much, then mateless you will be, I¡¯m gonna give you what you want most, I¡¯m going to put an end to your bond.¡±


    Now I was confused.


    He did it again, mentioned her in present tense, doesn¡¯t he know? She¡¯s gone.


    But I couldn¡¯t think about her right now, I couldn¡¯t break in front of all these people.


    ¡°Your father was wrong, there is one thing that can break the bond¡­ besides death. A ritual was discovered over 200 years ago by a coven of witches in Connecticut. It is a forbidden and long forgotten practice that only the elder council is allowed to have knowledge of. Today marks the second time, in all of werewolf history, where this ritual was used.


    ¡°I am going out on a limb here for you, the act alone of performing this ritual is a slap to Her face, the moon goddess. She will not be happy at the blatant display of disrespect to her power, but yours is something of a unique case.¡±


    Why does he keep referring to her as if she still¡­ alive?


    ¡°Sylvia!¡± He called out and in came an older woman with flaming red hair. Immediately from the sourness of her scent I could tell she was a strega, a witch, my bared my teeth menacingly at her. Witches and werewolves don¡¯t get along.


    ¡°Did you get everything you needed?¡° Elder Bane asked the woman, she nodded.


    ¡°The last thing on the list was his blood.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll never have my blood, I¡¯ll kill you before you touch me!¡±


    Elder Bane tsked at me, ¡°don¡¯t be ridiculous Keenan, we already took your blood in your sleep¡­ and hers.¡±


    Instantly my heart started pounding in slow motion in my chest. ¡°Is she¡­is she¡­alive?¡± Even I could detect the vulnerability in my voice, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care at the moment.


    Elder Bane stared at me for the longest minute of my life, milking every second for what it was worth.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he finally answered, glaring at me. ¡°She lives¡­ Just barely. She was resuscitated in the nick of time, thanks to Jean who called an ambulance while you and your friends were too busy killing your mate.¡±


    I flinch that his words. But through my numbness, through my shock, another emotion sparked deep within me¡­ hope.


    ¡°She¡¯s still in a coma right now, the doctor says she may never be the same again. She could have brain damage, amnesia, or paralysis, only time will tell. I had a hospital staff member give me a sample of her blood, you¡¯re going to be down here for a while, she¡¯s in an incredibly vulnerable condition. Anything you do could have an effect on her health, but once the ritual is complete, feel free to return to your old life of partying and reckless behavior, it will be as though she never came here.


    ¡°You will stay away from her. You will not contact her, you will not search for her, you will not speak to her, and you will no longer seek her out. If I find out that you¡¯ve tried to contact her, I will have you prosecuted.¡±


    I gritted my teeth and squeezed the shackles in my hands in anger, this old man can¡¯t tell me what to do.


    I guess I was not as discreet as I thought I was with hiding true emotions because Elder Bane than yelled, ¡°are you not happy?! Is this not what you wanted?! What you¡¯ve worked so hard for? What she suffered for?!¡±


    I hung my head, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen. I didn¡¯t mean for her to die.¡±


    ¡°Well congratulations because now you got what you wanted.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°We can¡¯t go through with the ritual, we don¡¯t know what it¡¯ll do to her in her condition.¡°


    I was grasping at straws, I knew it and so did they.


    ¡°Stop stalling, it¡¯s the best thing for the both of you.¡±


    I growled, ¡°no! I won¡¯t do it!¡°


    Elder Bane gave a short condescending chuckle, ¡°it¡¯s not up to you pup.¡±


    ¡°Sylvia, retrieve the rest of the stuff.¡±


    Sylvia nodded and left the room. Elder Bane turned to my parents, ¡°keep in mind that because this is only the second time in recorded history that this is being done, the full extent of the side effects are relatively unknown as well as the long lasting effects. Do you still want to go through with it?¡±


    My parents turned to face me, even though they were angry, the one emotion bigger than their anger it was pain, and it only grew as they stared at my pleading eyes.


    ¡°Yes,¡° my mother spoke, ¡°let¡¯s continue with the ritual.¡±


    Betrayed. I¡¯ve been betrayed, I¡¯ll never forgive them.


    Just then the strega came carrying a large wooden bowl. And like the snap of a finger, my wolf who was hiding in the deep depths of my mind, drowning in his sorrow, came into the forefront of my head like a boulder crashing against my skull.


    We could smell her scent and it jolted him with life.


    My gums began to ache and my muscles shake as I try to hold back a shift, but I was weak and my wolf was no longer having my shit.


    Her scent¡­ It was coming from the bowl, I could smell a mixture of her blood mixed with mine.


    When my shackles begin to break, that¡¯s when they all began to panic and act. Sylvia hurriedly grabbed something from her black duffel bag and threw it at me. Immediately I start howling from the pain.


    It¡¯s a silver chain, and I can¡¯t get it off me.


    ¡°You fucking bitch!¡± I snarled.


    The next few minutes were a hazy blur, everyone leaves the room beside Sylvia and two of the Council guards, they hold me down.


    Fucking cunts, they¡¯ll pay for this.


    Sylvia stands over me, chanting in a language I¡¯ve never heard before. Her eyes completely white, she looks possessed.


    A few inches, that¡¯s all I need, A few inches and I¡¯ll have my teeth sucken in her throat.


    As if reading my mind her eyes snapped to mine. I felt like I was under a spell, probably because I was, I felt dazed. Everything in my vision became elongated and hazy, the more I tried to clear my mind, the more it pulled me under. I was trapped in a tunnel and the light at the end only got farther and farther away.


    I was out like a light.

 Chapter 16 - Sixteen

    Jean''s POV


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°Will he be okay?¡± Luna Becca asked Elder Bane, stifling her sniffles. The sound of Keenan¡¯s screams fading as we walked further and further away.


    It¡¯s so nice to see him finally getting what he deserves, even if it¡¯s only a fragment in comparison to what he¡¯s done.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be just fine Becca, don¡¯t worry,¡± Elder Bane reassured her.


    ¡°Will the ritual really break the bond?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Elder Bane said somberly, ¡°nothing can break the bond. She will always be tied to him, but we had to make him believe that we broke the bond. Or else he could continue tormenting her to finish what he started, we can¡¯t risk that.¡±


    ¡°So the ritual isn¡¯t real?¡±


    ¡°No it¡¯s real, I just lied about what it truly does. It does minimize the effects of the bond, makes it nearly undetectable, almost to a human level, her scent will cease to stop being so noticeable and she will no longer have to feel the brunt of him being intimate with someone else.


    ¡°If any of them become intimate with someone else, the other person will only feel a dull pain, nowhere near as traumatic or damaging as what she has been experiencing. However the ritual can only last for so long, Sylvia and I will come back every six months to renew the spell.¡±


    ¡°What of the human girl?¡±


    ¡°Her father tried pressing charges and he demanded an investigation be done, but after pulling some strings, the case was easily thrown out. In the meantime, Keenan is not to be anywhere near her. In fact, keep him in the dungeon until she¡¯s recovered and ready to move on.¡±


    ¡°Move on?¡± I spoke up.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯ll be out of Chambers in no time, for her safety, I arranged for her father to be offered a higher paying job at a different location. He was so fed up and eager to leave this town that he accepted it on the spot. They should be gone in two weeks, maybe less.¡±


    ¡°Where are they moving to?¡° I asked him. I don¡¯t want to lose my friend, not after I just found someone to relate to.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t tell any of you. I can¡¯t risk that information to get into the wrong hands. It¡¯s nothing personal, just an extra precaution.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Rebecca said solemnly and shook her head, ¡°that poor girl. I can¡¯t believe he could do that¡­ to his own mate. Where did I go wrong?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t blame yourself, Luna, you¡¯re an amazing leader and an even greater mother. You did everything right.¡± I told her, and I meant it.


    Luna Becca smiles weekly, ¡°thank you, Jean. I¡¯m sorry you were made to feel as though you couldn¡¯t talk to us about the situation. I haven¡¯t been able to recognize my own son these past few days.¡°


    ¡°I was under Alpha Command, next time I won¡¯t hesitate to come to you first.¡° She squeezed my hand reassuringly.


    ¡°What about Tanner, Mark, and Vivienne? What happens to them?¡±


    ¡°As of now they¡¯ve been stripped of their status and banned from returning to school grounds. I have more in store for them, but I can¡¯t focus on anything else but to clean up all this mess Keenan dumped on my feet.¡° Alpha Dominick replied just as Mrs. Stroke, Vivienne¡®s and Britney¡®s mother, came storming in furiously.


    ¡°You¡¯ve taken this too far!¡° She screamed, ¡°I was okay with a small reprimand, but this?! This is too far! My sweet girls were just playing harmless pranks! It¡¯s not their fault your son, the future alpha is a screwup! Shame on you! Shame on you for picking the side of some human girl over your pack members! You are a traitor to your own kin! Alpha Felix was right about both of you! You are weak!¡±


    In a split second and Luna Becca had her hand wrapped around Mrs. Strokes'' throat, nearly lifting her off the ground. Luna Becca was always such a kindred soul, but Mrs. Stroke crossed a major line. She basically verbally challenged Luna Becca¡®s authority and alpha position, giving Luna Becca every right and means necessary to show Petunia her place, including death.


    ¡°Listen here Petunia, do not act as if you had no part to play in all of this.¡± Luna Becca¡®s voice was deep with the authority of her wolf. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been whispering in your daughter''s ears, the only reason they are avidly pursuing my son and causing chaos in my pack, is because you bred into them that there is nothing more important in this world than becoming a Luna. You have no shame and you take no responsibility. Your family is broken too, your youngest betrayed your oldest and all you care about is helping Britney stay climbing the ranks. Be grateful I am a mother who understands where your frustrations are coming from. You will never speak to me like that again, am I clear!?¡±


    Petunia bent her head back and showed her neck in submission.


    ¡°Yes Luna,¡± she gasped out.


    Luna Becca dropped her to the floor, and Petunia hightailed it out of here.


    Mrs. Stroke was always such a problematic Karen.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°Alpha?¡°


    ¡°Yes, Jean?¡±


    ¡°Did you by any chance take Vivienne¡®s phone?¡°


    ¡°I took all their phones, they¡¯re suspended from all social media.¡±


    ¡°Can I see it?¡±


    Alpha Dominick gave me a suspicious look.


    ¡°They took pictures of her, it¡¯s what they used to humiliate and blackmail her. It was their leverage, I promised her I¡¯d find a way to delete them.¡±


    ¡°The pictures are that bad?¡±


    I nodded my head grimly, ¡°yeah, it was really bad.¡±


    Alpha Dominick shook his head in disbelief, ¡°this is so ridiculous. I can¡¯t believe this.¡±


    He paused for a moment then finally sighed in resignation. ¡°If I let you check their phones you have <>to promise me that that¡¯s all you¡¯ll do, find the pictures and delete them. No retaliation, no plotting, and no vengeance, these petty games stop today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not them Alpha, that¡¯s not something you have to worry about.¡±


    He looked thoughtful then gestured for me to follow him.


    He leads me to his office and opens the drawer of his desk, there, I see all their phones, tablets, and laptops. Even Keenan¡¯s electronics were in there too.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in 10 minutes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±


    Rummaging through Vivienne¡®s gallery, I can¡¯t find any of Angeline¡®s pictures. Besides Vivienne¡¯s own risque and suggestive photos, she also had other compromising photos of other students. It makes you wonder just how many people she was blackmailing. I make sure to delete all of them, erasing all of her advantage against these people. But I don¡¯t find any of Angeline¡¯s photos on any of her apps and messages.


    Maybe she sent them to Keenan¡¯s?


    I enter his passcode that Alpha Dominic had written down on a piece of paper containing all their passwords.


    Sifting through his very short gallery, I also can¡¯t find anything sufficient, the photos aren¡¯t there either.


    Then I find something odd, there was one picture, just one, of Angeline.


    It was of her sitting on a bench, reading a book, unassuming of her surroundings. I could tell, from how far away she was, that this photo was taken from a distance.


    Why did he have it?


    I don¡¯t know, Keenan is unpredictable and always hard to understand. Nothing he does makes sense to me.


    But I deleted that too.


    He doesn¡¯t deserve even that.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After being unable to find anything on anyone¡¯s phone, including Tanner¡¯s, I just put them back and left the office.


    Walking through the Packhouse, I begin to hear the rumor circulating, word has gotten out about Keenan and his friends have done to Angeline, they know she was his mate.


    I felt incredibly sad for the Alpha and Luna, pack members right now were questioning their leadership left and right. But another part of me, the vindictive and has had a part, was basking in Keenan¡®s demise. I was enjoying it watching these smug angels finally fall from the grace of Heaven.


    He¡¯s disgraced himself.

 Chapter 17 - Seventeen

    Angeline''s POV


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    It was so peaceful here, so blissfully peaceful.


    Death truly is the most darkest dark and the most silent silence, even living you could feel a sort of white noise in the back of your mind, but death? Death was nothingness, death was erasing. I felt no pain, no worries, no fear, and no happiness. I was nothing.


    No white light shone in the distance and no burning gates stood open for me. Death was nothing like that. Death was peaceful.


    But then I heard a voice, I don¡¯t know what it saying but I just wanted it to leave me alone.


    ¡°-Vitals are irregular, but we have a steady heartbeat.¡±


    I feel annoyed, I don¡¯t want to wake up. I just want to stay in this quiet slumber forever.


    Let me be.


    Let me die.


    Don¡¯t save me.


    It¡¯s so peaceful here.


    I opened my eyes for a split second and immediately rolled them to the back of my head, surrounding me I see bright strobing lights of red and blue and the blurred faces of people standing above me.


    But it¡¯s not long before I feel the heaviness of sleep lulling me under again.


    I wake up again in a hospital bed. It took me a while to get my bearings and realize where I really was. My throat was so parched and dry, I would give anything for some ice cold water right now. Beside me, I see my father¡¯s sleeping form, his head rested on my bedside and he sat in one of those uncomfortable hospital chairs. I gently laid a hand on the top of his head, I could see from the red puffiness surrounding his swollen eyes that he¡¯d been crying. Even in his sleep the creases on his forehead gave way to a restless sleep.


    He didn¡¯t deserve this, he didn¡¯t deserve this stress I was putting him through. I¡¯m a horrible daughter.


    When my father feels me shifting through the abundance of wires, he woke up with a start up.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°You no¡­ remember?¡±


    I shook my head, I can hardly remember what the last thing I did was. I remember waking up in the morning, making my dad his coffee, going to school, leaving school, but I don¡¯t remember making it home. Did I make it home?


    I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m on this bed, but the image of Keenan¡¯s terrified and crying face won¡¯t leave my mind. I don¡¯t know why my subconscious would conjure up a false memory, but I swear I can hear his voice, deep, desperate, and guttural, calling for me to stay with him.


    He has something to do with why I am here, I feel it.


    ¡°They-they,¡° my father began to say, his voice strained and cracking, ¡°they say you died. You die for eight minutes. They say you had asthma attack and that you lose your inhaler. You never lose your inhaler Angel, what happened?¡±


    ¡°No I-I did have it. It was my in my pocket where I always keep it. I don¡¯t remember losing it.¡±


    ¡°So dey are lying? Are dey lying? I knew it! Dey are hiding something, I knew it!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°There was another person, a boy, he come rolling in the hospital after you. I hear the nurses say they find him unconscious next to you. Why was he there? What were you guys doing?¡±


    Why is it so hard to remember? Concentrating hard, I retrace my steps of that day and slowly, very slowly as the dread in my gut began to grow, and the heart monitor became erratic, it started coming back to me in pieces.


    Tanner taking my inhaler for my hand, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t have it. Keenan caught me before I could get on the bus, that¡¯s why I never made it home. Then lastly, me dropping to my knees, my lungs, chest, and throat on fire before passing out, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m on this hospital bed.


    Before I knew it, I was crying again, I wish they didn¡¯t come back, these are memories I could do without. This will stay with me for the rest of my life.


    My father takes me into his arms, and we stay embracing for a solid hour, just crying to each others arms.


    Finally he lets go to face me, ¡°it¡¯s OK mija, we never going back. You never have to see them again.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We leaving. I already packed the car. We never ever come back again.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡° Part of me was confused, part of me was relieved, and the bigger part of me felt like this was too good to be true.


    ¡°Yes, we leave when you¡¯re better.¡° He told me and hugged me tight, for a second I decided to believe him, we owned almost nothing, it¡¯s totally possible that the car is packed right now in our beaten down truck.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡°


    ¡°Tell you what?¡°


    ¡°It was him wasn¡¯t it? It was him who did that to your face.¡° He said pointing to my eye, he was referring to the day I came home with a blackeye after slapping Keenan. I was speechless. My father is connecting the dots after all. ¡°He been bothering you wasn¡¯t he? He broke the window of the police car, it was him wasn¡¯t it? And make you take the blame right? ?por qu¨¦ no me dijiste? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°I know! I¡¯m sorry! I was scared! Scared of him! I didn¡¯t want him to do anything to you!¡±


    My dad shook his head, first in sorrow and anger, ¡°Voy a matar a ese cabron y a su maldita familia.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not worth it dad, everyone here works for them, they¡¯ll just get what they want, they always do.¡±


    He shook his head again, ¡°no podemos dejar que se salimenten con esto.¡±


    He tells me that we can¡¯t let them get away with this, ¡° but can¡¯t you see? They already have. Let¡¯s just forget about them. S¨®lo quiero salir de este lugar.¡±


    After a long pause he reluctantly he nodded his head, ¡°por favor descanse mija, cuanto m¨¢s r¨¢pido te mejores, m¨¢s r¨¢pido podemos irnos,¡± (please rest, the faster you get better, the faster we can leave.¡±


    Nodding, I lay back down.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    I spent another week in the hospital before I was cleared to go home.


    Driving out of Chambers I realized the only thing, one person I would miss, and that was Jean, she was my best friend. I never had a best friend. I just wish we met later in life, I feel like we could have had a better chance to be even greater friends if I was normal and had nothing holding me back. She did more for me than I deserved and I would give anything to say goodbye and thank her one last time.


    We didn¡¯t drive for very long, but I¡¯m glad that it was at least out of Chambers, that¡¯s really all I ask for.


    ¡°We almost there.¡± My dad called out from the driver''s seat. I sit up and look around confused, this new town was nice and as equally spacious as Chambers, surrounded by vast greenery and woods, easy to get lost in. That¡¯s the thing about these towns, they were all so spaced ridiculously apart that if you ran out of gas out here you¡¯d automatically be screwed. Finally, I do start to see some civilization coming up ahead.


    ¡°Dad, what is this town called?¡±


    ¡°Redmond.¡±


    Redmond reminded me a lot of Chambers, if we hadn¡¯t been driving for an hour and a half I would¡¯ve thought we never left.


    ¡°Dad why are we stopping?¡±


    ¡°Because we here.¡±


    Scouting my new neighborhood, I come to the conclusion that my dad must be mistaken, this neighborhood was too nice for us to be living here. ¡°Dad are you sure you got the right directions?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we here.¡±


    I stare at the house in front of me in surprise, our house was¡­ well an actual house. After living in shady apartments and trailer homes my whole life, I can¡¯t believe we finally have a house! It was small, a simple one story house with just two bedrooms. But it had a yard! And a driveway! Wow!


    Even the neighborhood was quiet, clean, and tranquil.


    It took us not even three hours to get our stuff situated, although we had no furniture or beds, we made do with air mattresses and chairs.


    After, we went to the nearest grocery store to shop, and just like in Chambers, people stared. But at least their stares seemed a lot less hostile though, they looked more curious than anything.


    ¡°Angeline, grab anything you need for school.¡±


    I froze, ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to register you for school tomorrow.¡±


    I knew this day would come, but I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d come so soon. I thought he¡¯d let me stay home at least another week, but I guess I missed enough school as it is. At this point I¡¯m probably going to have to repeat the entire 12th grade again.


    I don¡¯t want to go through all of this again, trying and failing to make friends, pretending to have an interest in what anyone has to say, pretending I fit in, pretending I relate to their struggles. I don¡¯t want to do it again, so you know what?


    I¡¯m not going to. I¡¯m going to finish the last semester of my senior year just doing school work and not speaking to anyone. I¡¯ll even pretend I¡¯m mute if I have to.


    The drive to have lots of friends and create a memorable senior experience is now null and void. It¡¯s almost comical to remember how hopeful and na?ve I was just a couple months ago. Before them, before him, I was so stupid, so optimistic, so desperate I had no idea what and how much misery was truly in store for me. No idea.


    Not this time though, this time I won¡¯t try, this time I won¡¯t even care.


    If I could survive what he put me through, I could survive through anything

 Chapter 18 - Eighteen

    Angeline¡¯s POV


    Wow, this school is massive! It was at least twice the size of Chambers High School with double the amount of students as well.


    The atmosphere was different too. It was less¡­ uptight? Tense? Carefree?


    A clique of teens with animal ears and tails pinned to the back of their pants strut past me, in Chambers, this group would have never been allowed to exist. You were relentlessly harassed just for having the slightest minor differences, you were beaten down into conforming. One way or another.


    What is this anomaly of a school?


    I forgot that it was possible for communities to be different and open instead of single-minded and conventional.


    I no longer held the same optimism that I did when I first started at Chambers. My enthusiasm to find new friends and make my senior year a true memorable experience is almost laughable now. I can¡¯t believe how stupid I was then, how completely ignorant.


    Poor naive and blissfully ignorant Angeline, having no idea what was about to come. No idea what was really in store for me.


    Not this time though, my hope is to just scrape by, invisible. This time I¡¯d be perfectly content not talking or socializing with anyone. I plan to just go to school, do work, then get the eff back home. Left alone and unbothered¡­ hopefully.


    My first class went by pretty smoothly, we all got to pick our seats, and no one paid me any mind, they were generally more polite too. I didn¡¯t get as many ogles and stares like I¡¯m used to. My first teacher, Mr. Stuart, looked and sounded incredibly monotone. His engagement with the class was nonexistent and he didn¡¯t get up from his seat not once. He told us in his very dull voice what we needed for the class and them the remainder of our time was watching some old boring documentary about rubber.


    Nearly at the brink of falling asleep, I¡¯m jolted awake by the dismissal bell.


    Second hour was a lot tougher though, the one thing I was hoping all my teachers wouldn¡¯t do, was to try introducing the new student in front of the whole class.


    Ms. Fountaine, the beautiful, sickeningly optimistic, redheaded Spanish teacher, made me stand before everyone in the class and introduce myself. She wanted me to first state my name, give a rendition of where I came from, as well as three things I love to do.


    What the eff!? Why!?


    I felt my face turn a bright tomato red as I stared at the back of the wall, mumbling my responses. I didn¡¯t make eye contact with anyone and I¡¯m pretty sure half the class didn¡¯t even hear me.


    The teacher, Ms. Fountaine, looked at me, dumbfounded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry honey, you¡¯re gonna have to speak up.¡±


    I wish the ground would swallow me whole right now. I turned my head so that my hair fell in front of my face. Why did she have to do this? Why couldn¡¯t she just let me take my seat and stay invisible to everyone else?


    I restate my response, but this time a little louder and faster. Ms. Fountaine still stared at me with the same perplexed expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry wha-¡±


    ¡°She said that her name is Angeline, she came from Illinois, and she likes to draw, read, and write.¡±


    Everyone, including me, turns to face the person who just spoke, the person who saved me from further embarrassment.


    My gaze falls upon this very, very, very attractive boy. He was nowhere near as handsome as Keenan, but he was definitely a close second.


    His eyes were a light brown color, almost a golden and his blond hair was cut short and styled upward. He definitely looked like your typical jock and even had the letterman jacket to go with it.


    When his eyes looked to mine I immediately looked away.


    ¡°Ah, okay, um, yeah.¡± Ms. Fountaine continued to ramble. ¡°Okay, Angeline you can take a seat.¡±


    She gestured to the seat all the way in the back, the only one left available. I breathed a sigh of relief, I tried not to step on or trip on anyone¡¯s bag as I made my way back there.


    God, I hate being watched, or being the center of any attention,


    I did speak to anyone or look at anyone the entire time and fortunately, I was left alone for the remainder of the hour.


    The next three classes were equally pretty breezy. My strategy to maintain an unapproachable vibe worked and no one spoke to me.


    At lunch, I laid out all my new books in front of me, catching up on all the material my classes are doing right now. I sit alone at one of the smaller tables, all the way in the far back of the cafeteria, almost hidden in the shadows as it was terribly lit back here. My spot was inconspicuous and secluded, just the way I liked it.


    I wonder if this school had its own version of Keenan and Vivienne, like, didn¡¯t every school? And if so, who?


    Not a second later I got my answer.


    I would occasionally look up from my textbook throughout my lunch period, observing everyone, and making sure no one was observing me. Everything seemed normal enough, everyone stayed within their own cliques.


    And then my eyes locked with someone else¡¯s, immediately the dread in the pit of my stomach returned, I felt like I was in Chambers again. By the way, his eyes fixated on me, unwavering, I knew he¡¯d been watching me for some time. How did I not know!? I always felt it when Keenan stared at me.


    The boy, the boy from my Spanish class, the one with the golden hair and honey eyes.


    The way people were looking at him, or looking up to him, it reminded me of the one person I¡¯d give anything to forget. Everyone at his table was practically stepping over themselves trying to get his attention.


    I quickly revert my eyes away from him. Why was he looking at me?


    Now I feel extra self-conscious and hyper-aware of myself, my hair is still a wild mass and my clothes are still stupid. Is that what he¡¯s judging about me? Great.


    It seemed like every school here had a king, and he was theirs, and if he was anything like Keenan, I wanted nothing to do with his general vicinity. Nothing.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    I use the map on the back of my assignments notebook to get around. But I was having trouble pin-pointing where I was. Once I thought I found a lead, I realized I was mistaken when it stupidly lead me in a circle.


    Deciding to head the opposite way, I round the corner, I¡¯m so intent on figuring out the school map that I honestly wasn¡¯t paying attention to where I was going.


    I smack against a large surface, my schedule and notebook falling from my hands.


    Of course, it had to be him, I could¡¯ve bumped into literally anyone in this massive school, but of all the people, I bumped into him.


    He stood in front of what I presume is his locker, minding his own business.


    I¡¯m so stupid.


    He bent down and picked up my things, all I could do was stare at him in horror, mouth gaping open, frozen in my steps, watching for his inevitable sneering reply.


    ¡°Sorry about that, are you alright?¡± He asked, he even sounded sincere, I almost fell for it, but I knew better.


    He furrowed his brow in confusion when I didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Are you lost? Do you need help finding your next class?¡±


    I shrink back when he takes a step closer, the act causes him to pause and take a step back.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Abruptly I snatch my things from his hands and scurry past him.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    I ran into him again¡­ then again, less literally though.


    Apparently, he was also in my Physics class, our teacher sat us right next to each other, that was right before I raised my hand and told her my poor eye sight required me to sit only in the front. She switched me out with a girl who was more than willing to get to sit next to him. Girls reacted to him just like they reacted to Keenan, I was relieved to be away from him.


    As the day went on, school ended. I saw him chatting by the exit doors to the buses, an entire crowd surrounding him, talking his ears off, We made eye contact for a split second before I hightailed it outta there. Having an audience was dangerous, Keenan loved to make a mockery out of me especially when others were around.


    At home, my dad sat in the living room, we bought a small couch at the second-hand store and each day we¡¯ve been adding something new, it¡¯s actually starting to resemble an actual home now. I felt proud, I could see us living here happily for a few years.


    Speaking of proud, my dad couldn¡¯t stop gushing to me about his new job, he left his maintenance job for a mechanical one at an auto shop. I still can¡¯t believe that only he was hired on the spot, but the owner specifically requested him. It felt too good to be true, he makes double now than what he used to. He says he plans to buy me a phone with the next paycheck.


    told him it was alright, that I didn¡¯t need one, but he insisted.


    After we finished dinner, I went to bed feeling content, at least my dad was happy. Maybe, just maybe, things were looking up for us?


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Unlike Chambers, this school had a block schedule, so for instance, I only had English Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays and the classes were unusually long.


    Today, a Tuesday, I decided to spend my lunch in the library instead. I was excited to see what new books their library had to offer. I check out three books and lay them on my library table, munching on my apple and reading my book. I hear the library door swing open and out of paranoid instinct, I looked up.


    It was him¡­ again, I sat frozen.


    Did he come here for me? Is he here to make me pay for yesterday? For bumping into him? Oh my god, he is isn¡¯t he?


    Slowly and cautiously I started packing all my things in my bookbag. I was hoping that it looked like I was done occupying the library, versus making it obvious that I was trying to avoid him. I don¡¯t even look in his direction as I leisurely make my way out of the library. Hopefully looking completely normal, once I heard the door close behind me, I stop pretending and hasten my pace.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    I instantly stiffen when I feel a hand grasp my arm. Twisting around, I come face to face with the boy from second period. I hadn¡¯t even heard him come coming up right behind me.


    Oh no, I let myself be cornered.


    His brow is furrowed in frustration and he looks highly offended. This is the part where he explodes on me and then threatens me with some form of blackmail.


    ¡°Are you avoiding me? Did I do something to make you scared of me?¡±


    ¡°N-no.¡±


    ¡°Your actions say otherwise. You act like I have some contagious disease.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t maintain any eye contact with him, my eyes scoured the hallway frantically looking for an out. ¡°I¡¯m...sorry?¡±


    ¡°Okay, so what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°Problem?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you like me?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t not like you.¡±


    ¡°But you make it a point to stay away from me, you look at me like I¡¯m some sort of monster.¡±


    I was a deer caught in the headlights. I do that? I¡¯ve been doing that? Here I thought I was discreet in my mission to avoid this guy.


    I was not trying to go through this again, especially not with this school¡¯s kingpin. I wanted so badly to reach for my inhaler as my breath was getting more shallow, but how did I know he wouldn¡¯t try to snatch it from my hands like Tanner?


    ¡°Um, I-I-I-¡±


    ¡°Hey relax, take a deep breath. I¡¯m just joking.¡±


    Being told to relax did nothing to actually relax me.


    ¡°So how are you liking Redmond?¡±


    Huh? I leered at him warily, is he trying to make small talk with me?


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s fine, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°I hope no one¡¯s giving you any trouble.¡±


    I was surprised to note that no one was giving me any trouble, like, at all.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s nice here.¡± He quirked an eyebrow at the mild disbelief in my tone.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you move here of all places?¡±


    ¡°My dad¡¯s job.¡± I¡¯m trying to be as polite but curt with him as possible. Maybe if I keep my responses short he¡¯ll get the hint and leave me alone.


    I wonder why he¡¯s still even talking to me. I imagine he has more interesting things to do, we shouldn¡¯t even be seen together.


    ¡°Well it was nice meeting you, thank you, bye!¡± I blather quickly and start speedily walking as fast as my short legs can take me.


    ¡°Well wait!¡± He yells, easily keeping up with my stride, ¡°I was wondering if you wanted to sit with me and my friends at lunch.¡±


    I was completely and utterly weirded out now, but most importantly, the alarm bells were loud and howling in my head. It¡¯s a trap.


    There¡¯s no other explanation.


    ¡°No thank you, I like to be alone.¡±


    ¡°Nobody likes to be alone.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°But why? It¡¯s so lonely.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why.¡±


    ¡°Okay fine, just know that the option is there in case you ever need it.¡±


    I said nothing.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your next class anyway, you know you¡¯re walking to a dead end right?¡±


    I stopped walking and tried to decipher my location but I didn¡¯t recognize anything. Pulling out my assignment notebook for the map on the back, I try pinpointing but I can¡¯t figure it out either.


    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll help you. We¡¯re right here.¡± He says pointing to a secluded spot on the map. ¡°Where¡¯s your next class, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    I turned to fully face him, ¡°What are you doing? Why are you being so nice to me? What are you trying to do? What are you playing at?¡±


    ¡°Woah Woah Woah! I¡¯m just trying to help you to your next class! Nothing more, nothing less.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop scrutinizing him, doubting every bit of his intentions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to take you if that makes you uncomfortable, I can just mark it for you on your map.¡±


    Slowly but hesitantly, I nodded, if that¡¯s what gets him to leave me alone, fine.


    He cautiously approaches me like I was some unpredictable wounded animal.


    ¡°We¡¯re right here.¡± He marks an X on a secluded area on my map. ¡°Where¡¯s your next class?¡±


    ¡°212, Finite Math.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say looking back down.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± he says then turns, walking away in the opposite direction.


    Even though I finally got him to leave me alone, I still felt like we were leaving on bad terms or something. An unexpected wave of guilt hit me, he''d technically never did anything wrong to me.


    ¡°Hey!¡± He stops in his tracks when I call out to him, ¡°uh, thank you for helping me, and I¡¯m sorry I made you late to your class, and-and you were really nice and helpful.¡±


    I wring the sleeve of my sweater nervously.


    At my flustered state, a slow lopsided grin began to appear on his lips.


    I was so taken aback by his gorgeous smile, it made the corners of his eyes crinkle slightly and it looked so genuine, so happy, that even through my mistrustful barrier, I found myself smiling with him.


    It was contagious.


    ¡°So how about it? Lemme walk you to your class.¡±


    I mean what harm could it really do? He can¡¯t dish out anything I can¡¯t handle.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I finally agreed.


    His smile got even wider.


    ¡°I¡¯m Daniel by the way.¡±

 Chapter 19 - Nineteen

    Chapter 18 Angeline POV


    ¡°So are you ever going to tell me why you¡¯ve been avoiding me?¡±


    I blushed,¡°I¡¯m really sorry about that. It¡¯s just¡­ you reminded me of someone I used to know, someone that put me through a lot, and I was kind of expecting you to be just like him. But now that I say that out loud, it sounds very stupid and judgmental. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡± was his response, his brow furrowed in deep thought. ¡°Wow, he must have been a massive douche then.¡±


    ¡°Yea,¡± I said, ¡°he definitely was.¡±


    ¡°Do I really give off douche vibes?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re surprisingly really nice. I was just being narrow-minded is all, again, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Hey it¡¯s cool. Can¡¯t say this happens often to me but don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I said and he paused for a moment.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, what¡¯d he do that was so bad?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s a long story and I¡¯m not sure that- I mean I don¡¯t want to be rude, but I¡¯m not sure that I-¡±


    ¡°Hey! Hey,¡± he interrupted, ¡°you don¡¯t have to talk about it if you don¡¯t want to. I shouldn¡¯t be prying in the first place.¡±


    ¡°No it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just that those are some horrible memories I don¡¯t feel like remembering at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Is he why you won¡¯t talk to people?¡±


    I raise my eyebrows at him. How does he know I don¡¯t talk to anyone? He¡¯s either really observant, or he¡¯s been watching me, possibly both.


    Or maybe I¡¯m just really obvious.


    ¡°Yea, I guess so, I didn¡¯t used to be so anti-social, I used to actually want friends.¡±


    ¡°Then take me up on my offer, sit with me at lunch. You¡¯ll like my friends, they¡¯re all really nice and chill.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Oh c¡¯mon, what are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Well for starters, we hardly know each other, second, it seems intruding, and lastly, they probably won¡¯t like me.¡±


    ¡°Nah you¡¯re just making up excuses. Dude, sit with me. We¡¯re not like your old school, I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    I eyed him warily, ¡°why are you so insistent?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I dunno-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fun, and if you decide you don¡¯t like sitting with me by tomorrow, I¡¯ll never ask you again¡­ deal?¡±


    Damn, was he persistent. Not only that, but he was practically beaming down at me. Slowly but surely, I felt my resolution collapsing the longer he kept smiling at me that way.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said reluctantly, ¡°deal.¡±


    He smiled triumphantly, ¡° tomorrow then.¡±


    How could I even say no to him? He acted like a young boy who¡¯s just been given a Christmas present.


    I was about ten minutes late to my class at this point, we just stood there, outside my class, talking.


    ¡°Sorry again for making us late.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, you¡¯ll be fine too.¡±


    He grips the handle to my class and turns it.


    ¡°After you,¡± he says with a playful wink.


    I was so invested in our conversation that I forgot I was supposed to be flying under the radar.


    The entire class stops to gawk at me¡­ or more specifically Daniel with me, even the teacher looks at us suspiciously.


    ¡°Sorry Mrs. Abernathy, I was just helping her find her class.¡±


    ¡°Oh of course! That¡¯s awfully sweet of you Daniel, please have a seat¡­ um¡­¡±


    ¡°Angeline.¡±


    ¡°Right, you can sit right here.¡±


    I made it a point to only look down, and still, I could feel their stares burning holes at the sides of my head. By the time I sat down at my desk, Daniel was already gone, and I was made to feel alone again.


    All throughout the class period I would catch eyes glancing, lingering, and scrutinizing me.


    They were wondering how and why someone like Daniel would be talking to someone like me, an almost-looking homeless man.


    Why was he so adamant on befriending me anyway? I didn¡¯t understand him at all. What does he get out of all this?


    Is it a ruse to humiliate me just as Keenan had done so many times?


    I mean it¡¯s definitely a possibility.


    Is he trying to just get in my pants?


    I highly doubt it, he¡¯s hot and there are girls far prettier, experienced, and probably far more willing than me here.


    So then why? I cannot believe that someone is that nice for no reason.


    I guess I¡¯ll find out soon enough though.


    A part of me is hopeful but a bigger part of me feels like I¡¯m that idiot in a horror film walking head first into danger and ignoring all the red flags along the way.


    Mrs. Abernathy let the class socialize in the remaining 15 minutes of class.


    Quickly, the room became noisy with chatter and I take out my novel and turn to the page I last left off, when suddenly, I felt a tap on my shoulder.


    A chubbier girl with light brown hair and red lipstick was staring at me with questioning eyes.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you just with Daniel?¡±


    ¡°Uh yea, he was only helping me to my class.¡±


    ¡°Yea he¡¯s just nice like that, always has been.¡±


    ¡°Yea,¡± I say rather awkwardly, ¡°he¡¯s really nice.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯d you guys talk about?¡± She raised her brows at me.


    Was this a trick question? I thought about it for a moment.


    ¡°Nothing really, he saw that I looked lost and he helped me find my class. That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ do you like him?¡±


    ¡°What? No? No!¡±


    ¡°Oh you can tell me girl, every one of us has a crush on Daniel, it¡¯s too bad he never spares anyone the time of day though.¡±


    ¡°Does he have a girlfriend or something?¡±


    ¡°None that we know of, or at least no one that goes here. Why do you ask, are you interested?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°Hey it¡¯s okay, like I said, we all do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, but I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh, suuuuuure. But serious question, do you think if I act lost, trying to get to my next class, he¡¯ll help me?¡±


    I laughed but quickly stopped when I realized she was being dead serious. Is she really contemplating that or is she passive aggressively making fun of me? Does she think I faked being lost just to garner Daniel¡¯s attention? I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Um¡­ It¡¯s a possibility? It could work?¡± was all I said.


    She nodded, satisfied.

 Chapter 20 - Twenty

    The next day, I was hoping Daniel forgot all about asking me to sit by him at lunch.


    I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it all morning, the anxiety was getting to me. I wish I hadn¡¯t said yes at all.


    They were not going to like me, I just knew it.


    I really did not want to be hated again, especially not by this school¡¯s vast majority of female students.


    In the cafeteria, I made sure to keep my head down and walk by Daniel¡¯s table really fast, hopefully unnoticed.


    But of course, that would be asking for a miracle.


    Not only does he spot me, but he makes a show of calling out my name in front of the entire student body, capturing the attention of everyone in the cafeteria.


    ¡°Angeline! Almost missed us there! I saved a seat for you!¡±


    Some people looked at me as if I grew two heads, and to make matters worse, Daniel wound an arm around my shoulders with a huge cheerful smile on his face. He guided me to his table and introduced me to all of his friends.


    Although I saw some genuine smiles, I mostly got questioning looks. One girl in particular, a pretty red-head gave me a once over, taking in my appearance, before making a face. When Daniel introduced us, her greeting seemed forced and almost pained.


    Oh no, she likes him doesn¡¯t she, are they dating?


    But it didn¡¯t seem like it, he would¡¯ve introduced her as his girlfriend otherwise.


    The first few minutes were awkward, with Daniel trying to include me into conversations I could hardly relate to. But with Daniel being the charismatic person that he was, he quickly had the whole table, me included, in hysterics.


    A lot of his friends opened up to me after that. I really liked Shelby and Jonah, this really awesome couple. Shelby was really sweet and kind to me, asking me questions about myself and including me into conversation with the girls.


    By the end of the lunch period, I was surprised by how okay it went.


    Even the red haired girl, Lacey, was being overly nice to me, granted it was obviously for show but I¡¯d take that over rude any day.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°So¡­ how do you like my friends?¡±


    ¡°They were surprisingly really nice and welcoming, I wasn¡¯t expecting that.¡±


    ¡°Well I told you so, they¡¯re good peeps.¡±


    ¡°Yea, I like Shelby a lot, she was really nice.¡±


    ¡°Why did you think they wouldn¡¯t be welcoming?¡±


    ¡°I dunno I don¡¯t have the best experience with meeting new people.¡±


    ¡°How come?¡±


    ¡°Probably because my appearance throws them off.¡±


    ¡°But you look fine to me.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t fishing for compliments but thanks anyway, and I know that¡¯s not true. I look like a homeless man, been told so, many times.¡± I say with a shrug.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s just ridiculous, if anything you look like a crazy cat lady.¡±


    I snorted out the water I was drinking and some of it came up my nose. Letting out a loud laugh, I smack him lightly on the arm.


    ¡°Hey! You were supposed to tell me how wrong they were! And that I actually resemble a beauty queen!¡±


    ¡°What was it you told me huh? Something about not fishing for compliments?¡± He grinned.


    Rolling my eyes, I couldn¡¯t help the smile on my face, ¡°yea yea, whatever.¡±


    Oh my god! Am I flirting with Daniel!? No, not possible, this is just friendly banter. Even if I was, it¡¯s not like he¡¯d ever flirt or like me back. I honestly don¡¯t understand why half these girls are getting so riled up for.


    Obviously first and foremost, I¡¯m not his type to begin with. Second, his ¡°fixation¡± on me will be as temporary as this friendship. Once the ¡°new girl¡° excitement wears off, he¡¯ll come to his senses and realize there is nothing different or special about me after all and move on to better things.


    ¡°What are you doing Friday after school?¡±


    I paused, ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing Friday after school?¡± He repeated.


    ¡°Probably homework and then making dinner for my dad, why?¡±


    ¡°Me and some friends were going to go bowling, I was just wondering if you wanted to come?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t have a car, I wouldn¡¯t be able-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d pick you up, no worries.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have a phone either so I-¡±


    ¡°Woah! You don¡¯t have a phone? But this is 2020!¡±


    ¡°Some of us are behind on the times, thanks.¡±


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not an issue either, we¡¯ll resort to the good old fashion way of setting a time.¡±


    Dammit! He has an answer for everything!


    ¡°Well, the truth is that my dad is really strict. I doubt he¡¯d let me go.¡±


    Daniel stood silent for a moment, ¡°would he feel better if he met me in person? I¡¯m totally down to talk to him and reassure him.¡±


    Again with this boy was persistence.


    ¡°Oh god no! If my dad found out I was going alone with a boy, he¡¯d KILL me! Absolutely not!¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t be alone, we¡¯ll be in a group,¡±


    ¡°But he won¡¯t see it that way! But I¡¯ll just talk to him anyway okay? I¡¯ll let you know tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good! Bye Cat Lady! Gotta get to class.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± I yelled after him.


    ¡°Yea?¡±


    ¡°Is this some kind of trick?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Are you setting me up?¡±


    ¡°A set up for what?¡±


    ¡°For humiliation?¡±


    ¡°What kind of person do you think I am!?¡±


    ¡°A good one I hope. Can I ask you a question?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s perplexed expression turned wary. ¡°Uh¡­ yes?¡±


    ¡°Why are you nice to me?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You went out of your way to make me feel welcomed and you were nicer to me than anyone probably has been my whole life, why?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m a decent human being?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it? No ulterior motives?¡±


    ¡°Christ no! Look I know you had it bad in your last school, but we are not them. I¡¯m not a bully, I¡¯d never do that to anyone, ever.¡± He looked at me baffled, offended, but mostly... sincere.


    And I¡­ believed him. He hasn¡¯t given me a reason to doubt him, so then why am I?


    I smiled at him, a real smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for going all crazy and accusatory on you, it was uncalled for.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine I guess,¡± He said skeptically, ¡°one has to make sure one way or another.¡±


    ¡°Yea¡­ but I¡¯ll let you know tomorrow! Bye!¡±


    ¡°Ok, bet.¡±


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    That night, as we ate dinner, I contemplated whether I should ask my dad or not. I doubt he would even let me go, especially after what happened at Chambers.


    My dad was absentminded most times and downright clueless when it came to teenage girls, but recently he¡¯s been asking me everyday how school is and if anyone was bothering me. He went from a nonchalant indifferent parent, to a smothering protective one, there was no way he¡¯d let me go. I think it was his way of compensating for not being there for me before, but he doesn¡¯t realize that it wasn¡¯t his fault and I didn¡¯t blame him, I never did. I wanted to protect him.


    I should just scrap the idea, who was I kidding?


    But I had nothing to lose by asking either.


    Before I could change my mind again, I just decided to go for it.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°?Si?¡±


    ¡°My¡­ uh¡­ friend¡­ uh¡­ my friend invited me to go bowling with them. I was just wondering if I can go?


    ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t have to go, but I was just wonder-¡±


    ¡°Your fren, whas her name?¡±


    I contemplated changing her name to a girl because then he¡¯d be far more likely to say yes, but I also knew he¡¯d probably want to see her in person first.


    ¡°His name is¡­ Daniel.¡±


    ¡°A boy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a boy but he¡¯s only my friend, and there will be other people there too!¡±


    He nodded, ¡°okay then¡­ you can go.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t be alo- Wait, Really?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, go, have fun, make frens.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ okay¡­ but are you sure?¡±


    ¡°?Si! What time you go?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ seven?¡±


    ¡°What time you be home?¡±


    ¡°Ten?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Well damn, that was easy¡­ too easy.

 Chapter 21 - Twenty One

    ¡°So¡­ what¡¯d he say?¡± Daniel asked me the next day.


    ¡°Surprisingly¡­ he said yes.¡±


    ¡°See? I told you things would work out. You just gotta have a little faith.¡±


    ¡°I guess... do you know who else is coming?¡±


    ¡°Mostly everyone from our lunch table, including some other people. It¡¯ll be fun.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ll pick you up at seven, I¡¯d ask you to text me your address but¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­ right! I¡¯ll write it down for you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bail on me now.¡± He gave me a pointed look and smiled, the corners of his eyes crinkling.


    ¡°I make no promises.¡° I say and we start walking to my math class, strangely, he¡¯s been walking me to my class every day, at first it weirded me out but now I guess I¡¯ve gotten used to it.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    I¡¯m finishing some of my school work in class when I hear someone whisper my name. It was the same red lipstick girl from last time, and she was leaning so far over her desk I¡¯m surprised it didn¡¯t topple over.


    ¡°So¡­ are you and Daniel, like, dating now?¡± Her eyes were wide and expected.


    ¡°No! No, we¡¯re not dating, we¡¯re just friends.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? Because Daniel doesn¡¯t walk, talk, or just hangs out with anybody. He¡¯s nice to everyone, sure, but only a few are let into his inner circle. I mean you just got here and you¡¯ve been sitting with him at lunch for chrissake!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ um-¡±


    ¡°So why you?¡° She said, raising her brows, she seemed genuinely confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that at all, I think he¡¯s just trying to be welcoming if anything¡­ he¡¯ll probably forget all about me by next week, guaranteed.¡±


    Why am I trying to prove Daniel and I¡¯s lack of status to her? Why do I care what she even thinks?


    ¡°But I heard you guys are going bowling later today.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he invited me.¡°


    ¡°Would it be totally cool if I tagged along with you, because you know, we¡¯re friends?¡± She said cheerily, I didn¡¯t even know her name, but I also didn¡¯t know how to say no.


    ¡°I mean¡­ I could ask? It¡¯s not really my place to say yes-¡±


    ¡°Yeah would you do that for me?!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°OMG! You¡¯re such a good friend!¡±


    ¡°Yeah what¡¯s your name again?¡±


    ¡°Oh of course! I¡¯m Nelly.¡±


    ¡°I am Ang-¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Angeline, I know, everyone does. If you haven¡¯t noticed, you¡¯re kinda the talk of the school right now.¡±


    ¡°I am!? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well everyone¡¯s just curious about you¡­ not just cause you¡¯re new, but also because you managed to capture Daniels attention. No else has, you know he¡¯s never dated anyone here, or showed any remote interest in any girl.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Beats me, for second I thought he might have been gay but there¡¯s no way someone that yummy can be gay.¡±


    Something tells me she¡¯s not the brightest tool in the shed.


    ¡°So you¡¯ll talk to Daniel after class? I know he likes to walk you to your bus stop.¡±


    That¡¯s not creepy at all, ¡°yeah, sure.¡±*


    ¡°Cool! You¡¯re a good friend!¡±


    I just gave her an awkward laugh.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Stop biting your freaking nails!


    I chide myself as I stared at my face in the bathroom mirror.


    It was currently 6:48 PM and Daniel was set to be here any minute now.


    I was beyond nervous, I mean what if he never comes and this was some set up?


    It definitely wouldn¡¯t surprise me but I¡¯d also be upset with myself for falling for such a stupid gullible trap.


    I decided not to change the outfit I was wearing at school, an oversize sweatshirt and baggy jeans. I didn¡¯t want it to seem like I was trying too hard.


    I did ask Daniel if¡­ what¡¯s her name again?¡­ I¡­ I really can¡¯t remember.


    But anyways, I asked Daniel if the girl from my math class could come and he said it was all right. Unbeknownst to me, she was standing behind me the whole time, awaiting his response and jumping up and down from excitement when he said yes.


    Very briefly Daniel stopped to tell¡­ Nelly! That was her name! He told her the location and time before excusing himself politely so he could walk me to the bus stop. He put his hand on the small of my back and led me to the buses.


    Honestly, this boy confused me, why does he feel the need to walk me to places? It¡¯s been a couple days now, I know the way to my classes at this point, but still, he insisted on walking me to my classes.


    Weirdly enough, I felt a tiny flutter deep in my belly. A flutter I had no business feeling.


    I freeze when I hear a sudden knock on my front door.


    ¡°No dad! I¡¯ll open it!¡° I say racing over and almost knocking my poor father out of the way.


    ¡°Necesito de conocerlo de todos modos.¡±


    ¡°I know you need to meet him anyway! But dad¡­ lemme just say hi first, and please don¡¯t scare him away! Okay!?¡±


    Opening the door, I see Daniel, looking ever so good-looking, with his golden blonde hair and sun-kissed skin. He had his usual dashing grin plastered on his face.


    But his smile wasn¡¯t for me; he was looking at my dad right behind me.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Daniel.¡° He stuck his hand out for my dad to shake.


    And for the next 15 minutes I basically became a third wheel to my own dad and friend as they bonded over cars and mechanical work. About 15 minutes went by and their conversation did not appear to be ending any time soon.


    Sometimes it was fascinating or even scary how charismatic Daniel was, I have yet to hear anyone see a bad thing about him. It made me wonder if it was all an act, or if someone could be that likable and kind.


    It made the contrast between Daniel and Keenan all the more striking. They were so similar yet so different at the same time. The way they commanded attention, whether it be by good looks or their dominating presence, I don¡¯t know. Or how they both had a following so eager to please them.


    I guess the main difference was how they ¡°ruled¡± their school. Keenan scared the shit out of people, me included, obviously, that¡¯s how he kept people in check. Through intimidation and blackmail, and above all fear. But Daniel was the complete opposite of that, people loved him. He was kind, funny, charismatic, and charming, it doesn¡¯t matter if you are a loser like me, he treats you like a human being.


    ¡°Okay thanks Dad! We have to go now.¡± I interrupted their conversation, my dad had just offered Daniel to look at his car for him, apparently it was making some strange noises.


    My dad and Daniel quickly say their goodbyes and I practically drag Daniel out by his hand.


    Now what awaited me outside took me by surprise, I expected a flashy expensive sports car like Keenan¡¯s, from what I hear, Daniel¡¯s family is quite well off. But Daniel¡¯s car looked ordinary, not extremely old but not new either. It was a little relieving, not gonna lie.


    I guess I wasn¡¯t that discreet at hiding my surprise because Daniel then said, ¡°what? Were you expecting something else? Something more expensive? A Camry not good enough for you?¡±


    ¡°What? No! It¡¯s not like that! I just wasn¡¯t expecting¡­ I mean it¡¯s just that¡­ people said¡­ I mean there was a rumor¡­ but I don¡¯t care about that kind of stuff! If anything I¡¯m relieved!¡±


    ¡°Relax!¡° He chuckled, ¡°I was just teasing you, but to answer any of your suspicions, although my parents have money, I wanted to save and pay for my car by myself. Sure, it¡¯s a piece of crap but it¡¯s my hard earned piece of crap.¡±


    ¡°Wow I think that¡¯s really¡­ admirable? Is there really anything wrong with you?¡±


    Daniel laughed , ¡°and what¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°Well you¡¯re incredibly kind, people like you, surprisingly not a jerk for how goodlook -¡±


    I stopped mid sentence, Daniel raised his eyebrows and grinned, ¡°for how what?¡±


    Immediately I felt my face become hot and I imagined if I could see myself, I¡¯d be the color of a tomato.


    I gave a nervous laugh and shifted awkwardly in my seat. ¡°I mean you must know those rumors about you too.¡±


    ¡°What do they say? That I¡¯m the sexiest man alive? The most dreamy, the most desirable, gorgeous man in the world?¡±


    ¡°Verbatim.¡± I giggled, ¡°however they said humility wasn¡¯t your strongest suit.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± He screamed, ¡°I¡¯m the humblest person I know!¡±


    I¡¯m suuuuuure,¡± I laughed, ¡°oh my gosh I love this song!¡±


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t love this song?!¡± Daniel says turning up the volume, Bohemian Rhapsody by Queen blasting throughout the car.


    We spent the rest of the car ride singing our hearts out.

 Chapter 22 - Twenty Two

    The bowling gathering went surprisingly well. There were more people there than I expected, including the girl from my math class, Nelly.


    We split into two teams, the boys vs. the girls, and of course, to no surprise to myself, I sucked ass at bowling. Every shot I kept shooting just ended up in the gutter, it was so embarrassing, why did I even agree to this? At that point Daniel got up from his seat and stood right behind, attempting to show me proper form.


    ¡°See that¡¯s your problem! The ball is too heavy for you!¡± He says taking the 14 pound bowling ball out of my hands. Thank goodness, my right hand was starting to hurt from carrying it.


    ¡°David, could you get me a six pound ball from the desk?¡± Without another word, David did as commanded.


    Daniel helped me get my first strike of the game, finally. But by coincidence or pure chance, I don''t know, but Lacey and Nelly now needed help with their bowling formation and were asking Daniel to show them how to bowl properly.


    But whatever.


    The thing about bowling is that it¡¯s quick to get boring after a short while. So on the second round, we all decided to go for pizza afterward.


    All in all it was so much fun, everyone was nice to me and some of the girls even seemed to genuinely like me, at least I hoped they did.


    Even Lacey, the red haired girl from lunch who wasn¡¯t so keen on me at the beginning, now seems a little warmer towards me.


    At the pizzeria, I sat with the girls in one table while the guys sat at the table adjacent to us. It was nice, even for a brief moment, I felt like I was a part of something, I felt like this was what it must feel like to have girlfriends. Granted, even though I had trouble relating to them in some aspects, they didn¡¯t let me feel left out.


    They even invited me to some of their future parties, weed sessions, and sleepovers. Ashlin was currently in cosmetology class and she wants to give me a proper makeover one of these days, Lord knows I need it.


    It was 9:15 PM when we finished eating, and while everyone else left to go smoke weed at this creek, Daniel instead drove me home. I felt bad, he could be hanging out some more with his friends but instead he had to drive me home.


    When we got home, I honestly expected him to just drop me off and scurry away to the creek, but instead he stayed put.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll let you go now, let you catch up to your friends.¡±


    ¡°They can wait, I¡¯m in no hurry.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay then.¡±


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind me asking Angeline, but, where is your mom?¡±


    I paused, ¡°I never knew my mom, she died of breast cancer when I was two.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any siblings?¡±


    ¡°Nope. It¡¯s just me and my dad, no cousins, no grandparents, no one else.¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m an only child too, but I¡¯ve been surrounded by a triad of family members my whole life. I certainly never grew up alone.¡±


    ¡°That must be nice. I wished I had more family, especially a mother figure. I had to work out the girl stuff on my own.¡±


    ¡°Did you move around a lot?¡±


    ¡°Kind of, but I spent the majority of my life in Chicago.¡±


    ¡°And how long do you plan to stay here? Or is this just a temporary place for you as well?¡±


    ¡°As of right now, I¡¯m not sure, hopefully it¡¯s not temporary though, this is very quickly becoming the best school I¡¯ve ever gone to. Maybe my dad will stay, but I¡¯ve always wanted to go to med school to become a doctor.¡±


    ¡°A doctor huh? Why a doctor?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what I see myself doing, I want to help people. I know it¡¯s an incredibly clich¨¦ answer, but it¡¯s true. What about you? What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Oh I¡¯m just going to take over my father¡¯s business after getting a degree at the local college.¡± He said indifferently.


    ¡°But is that what you want to do?¡±


    He looked perplexed by my question.


    ¡°It¡¯s what my family has been doing for generations, it¡¯s what¡¯s expected of me.¡±


    ¡°What is it what you want to do?¡±


    Daniel stayed silent, I could tell he was taken aback and didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    ¡°If you could choose, what would you do?¡± I asked him again.


    ¡°No one¡¯s ever asked me that, so I¡¯ve never even entertained the idea, but, hypothetically speaking, I¡¯d love nothing more than to see the world. Last year I practically begged my parents to let me go on a mission trip to Mexico. It was only a week but it was the best time of my life, and the only time I ever left the country, left the state of Washington really.¡±


    ¡°I think you should do it then. See the world first, before you slave yourself to your work for the rest of your life.¡±


    Daniel smiled halfheartedly, ¡°it¡¯s not that easy, my wants, my happiness, or even what I have to say doesn¡¯t mean anything to my father. He¡¯s made sure I knew that my entire life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be angry at first but he¡¯ll come around.¡±


    Daniel shook his head, ¡°you don¡¯t know my father. I may be his flesh and blood, but he¡¯d have no problem getting rid of me, something I suspect he¡¯s been wanting to do for a long time. Plus I couldn¡¯t do that to my people, I couldn¡¯t be so selfish.¡±


    I¡¯m guessing he was close with his father¡¯s employees?


    ¡°Why would he ever try to get rid of you?!¡± You¡¯re literally perfect, I wanted to say.


    ¡°My father and I don¡¯t see eye to eye on almost everything, I don¡¯t plan to run the pa-company the same way he does. If it was up to him he¡¯d have traded me for my cousin, the ideal son. It became futile always trying to fight for his approval, knowing I would never have it. Knowing I would never match up to my cousin, I¡¯m used to it though.¡±


    I stared at him for a moment, studying him.


    ¡°He underestimates you, your dad, he underestimates you immensely¡­ and I know one day you¡¯ll take him by surprise. You know what? I think you should let him underestimate you.¡±


    He smirked at me, ¡°wow, who knew you were such an evil genius?¡±


    I giggled, ¡°no, I just pretend like I know what I¡¯m talking about, take it with a grain of salt.¡±


    ¡°And what about you?¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°Why do I have a feeling people severely underestimate you too? Even you underestimate you.¡±


    ¡°No underestimation here, I¡¯m just lame.¡±


    ¡°Nah, Cat Lady, there¡¯s more to you than meets the eye, I know it.¡±


    I smiled at him, ¡°if only.¡±

 Chapter 23 - Twenty Three

    Angeline POV


    ¡°Alright, so make sure the lounging area is always spotless when you take clients at the desk, you¡¯ll be giving the dogs baths and help me out with whatever I need, it¡¯s nothing too difficult. You¡¯ll be getting a check every week instead of bi-weekly, just come in to pick it up if you want it early, or you can wait to receive it the next time you work.


    I nodded, after three days of volunteering at the dog shelter and pet groomers, Ms. Randall, the owner of both, decided to offer me a position as her dog groomers assistant. I¡¯ll be helping her with simple tasks like, washing and preparing the dogs, prepping the equipment, cleaning, and dealing with clients.


    Today was my orientation and Ms. Randall was giving me the rundown of her shop. I tried not to make it so obvious how excited I really was to work there, it would be my first job ever. I adore animals, but most importantly I¡¯d finally have my own money!


    I couldn¡¯t wait to tell Daniel tomorrow at school, he¡¯s the one that helped me prepare for my interview, and I aced it, even with my lack of any job experience.


    He also promised to teach me how to drive on Saturday. I can¡¯t believe he was entrusting me with his very old, but very reliable, Bertha, as he called her.


    ¡°Alright Angeline, you start Wednesday, you can wear anything you want so long as it¡¯s appropriate, and no profanity can be displayed on your shirt. Is that understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Randall.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see you Wednesday.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you Wednesday, have a good night Ms. Randall.¡± I say putting my coat on, when I¡¯m no longer in sight of the store window, I do a little happy dance.


    I¡¯ve just landed my first job ever! I seriously can¡¯t wait to tell my dad, luckily the shop is only a few blocks down from my house, an easy distance to walk to every day.


    Getting home, I start making dinner for my father before he goes off to work. On today¡¯s menu, we¡¯re having tortas. I haven¡¯t had one in a minute.


    So lost in my own little world I did not realize my dad had walked through the door.


    ¡°Angeline?!¡±


    I freeze and look around frantically, ¡°what?!¡±


    ¡°You singing!¡± He exclaimed in disbelief.


    I was singing? I was singing! I haven¡¯t sang in so long, since, well¡­ Keenan. Singing was my absolute secret passion, I¡¯m glad Keenan never knew, or else he¡¯d have found a way to ruin that for me too.


    ¡°Why you so happy?¡± My dad asked.


    ¡°I got the job! I start Wednesday!¡±


    ¡°?Que bueno!¡±


    ¡°Cocin¨¦ tortas papa, quieres?¡±


    ¡°Si,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Dad, can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°?Que?¡±


    ¡°Can I go to the movies tomorrow with my friends?¡±


    ¡°What time?¡±


    ¡°The movie starts at 7:15pm.¡±


    ¡°Ok, pero llega a casa a las 10, no later!¡± I smile and try to keep from jumping up and down with excitement. He was letting me go!


    ¡°?Gracias pa!¡±


    For dinner, we sat in front of the T V eating our sandwiches. My dad asked me about my day and I told him all about my interview, my new friends, and that Daniel convinced me to try tutoring just like him. He tutors Physics and Algebra every Tuesday and Thursday after school to kids who are struggling.


    My grades in Chemistry and Biology were pretty high, and so he convinced me to become a tutor as well. I¡¯ve never thought of myself as the teaching type, but what¡¯s the harm in trying? He said that if it didn¡¯t work for me, then I could back out, but I at least wanted to give it a try.


    Daniel already spoke to Vice Principal Hadid, I¡¯d be tutoring science in the library, while Daniel tutored math in the computer room. I¡¯d help people with their homework and studying, and if no one needed help that particular day, then I¡¯d get to go home.


    Well, I¡¯d have to wait for Daniel to get done tutoring, seeing as he was my ride.


    All in all, I was excited but slightly nervous for tomorrow, it¡¯s the first day I start tutoring.


    After dinner, I took a quick shower and got ready for bed, taking a puff from my inhaler, I took off my glasses to lay it on my nightstand.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I see a woman, a beautiful woman with fair skin and curly dark hair, just like mine.


    Mom.


    She was as gorgeous as the pictures my dad showed me of her. She sat over me, singing to me, and smiling. The necklace she gave me dangling from her neck, she looked so happy, and I felt content for once. Without a worry in the world.


    I was safe so long as I remained in her arms.


    Suddenly, I was no longer in my mother¡¯s arms, but instead dropped dead in the middle of the woods. It¡¯s dark, and I feel a spike of fear coarse through me. I tried to run but it felt like I was running through water. No matter what, I wasn¡¯t fast enough, and I could feel whatever it was right at my heels, breathing down my neck.


    Even in my dreams, my lungs began to clamp up and I felt like I was choking all over again.


    And then everything stops. I¡¯m no longer in the woods but instead in a clearing, a place I¡¯ve been to so many times¡­ but only in my dreams.


    I can see him, the dark wolf.


    He seems distraught, I can hear his whimpers through the distance between us.


    Is he hurt?


    I tried calling out to him, but he can¡¯t hear me. I can¡¯t run to him, every muscle in my body is paralyzed.


    It¡¯s me he¡¯s looking for...


    ¡°I¡¯m here! I¡¯m right here!¡± I scream, but no sound comes out.


    He lets out a long pain filled howl and my heart cries with him.


    It hurts to see him hurt.


    It hurts.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------


    I haven¡¯t had a dream about that dark black in a very long time. I never put much thought into those dreams, mostly just forgot all about them. But I¡¯ve never been one to have recurring dreams and I don¡¯t know when I started seeing that wolf¡­ or why.


    They say every face in your dream belongs to a person you have seen in a life, even if it¡¯s for a split second. But I know I¡¯ve never seen a wolf like that, hell I¡¯ve never even seen Twilight.


    And usually, just like how dreams never make any sense, when I dream of that wolf I am the most lucid. They can be my most happiest, peaceful, or sorrowful dreams.


    It¡¯s just strange is all.


    ¡°So you coming with us to the movies tonight?¡± I was stuffing things into my locker when Daniel approached me.


    ¡°Yeah, my dad said I could.¡±


    ¡°Cool, the movie starts 40 minutes after we finish tutoring so we¡¯ll have plenty of time to get there or maybe go to the store and buy some snacks.¡°


    ¡°Sounds good!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any allergies do you?¡±


    ¡°None that I know of.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you at lunch, alright?¡±


    I nodded.


    Surprisingly enough, at the end of the day, I had three students come in for my tutoring session, mostly all underclassmen, but it was more than I anticipated. After I basically re-taught the chemistry unit to them, and went over anything they were having particular trouble with, my tutoring session had ended. It was actually a pretty painless experience, something I could totally see myself doing for the rest of the year.


    After tutoring, I met up again with Daniel, he was standing by the school exit, talking to a girl. Most likely one of his attendees. His tutoring session ended a little later than mine, probably due to the abundance of students in his class. I noticed, after my tutoring session started, that he had way more students in his class. Basically a full classroom, and it¡¯d be impossible not to note like that 90% were all female students. Didn¡¯t surprise me at all though.


    It was like a free class you could take just to ogle at him, can¡¯t blame them.


    I stood off to the side, out of their sight, to patiently let them finish their conversation. I hope they didn¡¯t notice me standing there like an awkward weirdo.


    But of course, it¡¯s like Daniel already knew I was there without having to glance at me once, because shortly after he cuts the conversation short and the girls face drops in slight disappointment.


    ¡°Yeah¨Cyeah, sure, okay.¡± she said reluctantly, as Daniel backed away, stepping closer towards me. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll see you Thursday?¡±


    ¡°Course,¡± he smiled his charming smile, and the poor freshman just about melted.


    It took awhile for her to notice me, but when she did she immediately scowled before remembering that Daniel was watching and then she smiled again, it looked more like a grimace though.


    ¡°You ready?¡± He said turning to me.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°All right let¡¯s go.¡± He put his arm around my shoulders and led to his car.


    That same fluttering sensation bloomed in the pit of my stomach.


    No. No! It doesn¡¯t mean anything! Daniel is only a friend! Stop looking for things that just aren¡¯t there!


    That got my heart to calm down a bit.


    First we went to buy all our snacks from Five Below and then we met up with the rest of the group. We decided to watch a gory horror film, which I¡¯m not a particular fan of, but I didn¡¯t want to seem like it wuss in front of everyone so I said nothing.


    I ended up sitting at the left of Daniel while Lacey sat at his right. I sat petrified in my seat trying to cover my ears and eyes at the same time. It was a scene where the victim had to cut off her own arm to escape. It made me feel extremely queasy and I felt myself get a little green. When Daniel saw how scared I was, he put a comforting hand on my knee.


    The action itself made me catch my breath. I¡¯m definitely not used to people touching me.


    Also can help noticing that at every jump scare, Lacey would jump up and snuggle closer to Daniel, burying her face in his arm.


    She must not like horror movies either.


    The movie was only an hour and a half long, by the time it finished it was only 8:46pm, I still had an hour till I had to be back home.


    So we decided to get burgers and eat them at the national park close to the school. It was an area surrounded by vast dense woods. Apparently this was the spot all the teens went to to smoke weed but right now we were the only ones here.


    We get out of the car, and Daniel is excited to show me this abandoned cabin they found deep in the woods a while back.. Once we got to it, I was fully expecting a run down creepy old building, but instead it was perfectly intact and kept up with. They even decked it out with super cool solar lights on the outside, and the inside was decorated to be homey and cozy. They even had a stack of wood for the fireplace.


    After Daniel set the fire, we sat on the old couch and ate our burgers. But the cabin still had a layer of dust and it was making my lungs close up. Quickly taking out my inhaler, I took a long deep puff.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were asthmatic.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was born with pretty shitty lungs. I have to take my inhaler everywhere I go. It¡¯s annoying really, I can never physically exert myself for too long.¡±


    ¡°What would happen if you didn¡¯t have it?¡±


    ¡°I can suffer an asthma attack and depending on how severe it is, I can go into a coma¡­ or die. It has killed me before.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was dead for like 8 to 10 minutes before they resuscitated me.¡±


    ¡° Holy shit, what was it like? What was it like to die? Do you remember anything? Is there really a bright light?¡±


    ¡°If there was a white light, it definitely didn¡¯t show up for me. From what I remember¡­ it was strange. Death isn¡¯t scary, evil, or this dark thing. Death is... peaceful¡­ you feel nothing, no pain, no happiness, no fear, no hurt, nothing. I didn¡¯t want to leave, I didn¡¯t want them to bring me back. I was annoyed that they were trying to wake me up. I just wanted to stay in that state forever.


    ¡°It was like a part of me knew I should¡¯ve been fighting for life but another part of me wanted to quiet that voice and let me stay in that peaceful slumber a while longer. I can honestly say I am no longer afraid of death, there are worse things to fear.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Daniel said, unsettled. ¡°How old were you? A kid?¡±


    ¡°It happened only a few weeks ago, before I came here. When-¡± I cut myself off and shifted my eyes around awkwardly.


    ¡°When what?¡± He asked curiously, ¡°you know you can always tell me. You can tell me anything, after all what are friends for?¡±


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s a long and embarrassing story.¡±


    ¡°But maybe talking about it will make you feel better about it. I¡¯m all ears is what I¡¯m trying to say.¡±


    ¡°OK¡­ so I guess it all started at my old school. I mean I was always a little teased growing up, but I was never bullied.


    ¡°Until this really popular guy at old school just decided he hated me from the moment he saw me. I know that sounds like a bit of an exaggeration but I have no other way to explain it. I really wish I knew what I did to him, I still don¡¯t know.¡±


    I paused, and swallowed the lump forming in my throat. So many emotions, memories, and trauma I suppressed were now coming to the surface all at once.


    ¡°He told his girlfriend I was interested in him, and she and her friends cornered me in the pool room, threw me in the pool, ripped up my shirt and took pictures. He threatened to show them around the school if I didn¡¯t do everything he wanted. And just like that I basically became their plaything. It was the most degrading, humiliating, and lowest experience of my life. The reason I left was because one day... they took it too far.


    ¡°Once again, they all cornered me in the school parking lot and snatched my inhaler from my hand. My panic attack triggered an asthma attack and I couldn¡¯t breath. Eventually I blacked out and all I can remember next was waking up in the hospital. I should¡¯ve died then, honestly don¡¯t know how I¡¯m still alive. I can¡¯t imagine any one of them calling for help, so I wonder who did.¡±


    Daniel wasn¡¯t looking at me, he stared at the crackling fire, his eyebrows furrowed in... anger? Concentration? Concern?


    ¡°But even doing all that to me, the worst thing they¡¯d ever done¡­ was taking my mother¡¯s necklace. It was the only thing I had of her,¡± my voice cracked and I realized a heavy stream of tears rolled down my cheeks and onto my lap.


    Without saying a word, Daniel took me into his arms and tightly hugged me. I buried my face into his chest and ugly cried. All the emotions expelling from my body after building up for so long.


    Daniel just listened, he let me get crocodile tears and snot all over his blue hoodie.


    When I finally calmed down enough, he pulled away from me and helped me wipe my tears away with his sleeves.


    ¡°Whatever they said, whatever they did, it does not define you. I¡¯ve only known you for a short amount of time, but in that time, I¡¯ve known you to be one of the sweetest, most genuine, and kindhearted people I¡¯ve ever had the pleasure of meeting. Your genuineness is like a breath of fresh air I didn¡¯t know I needed. Thank you for being my friend.¡± He said it so sincerely that I immediately started crying again.


    How can someone this perfect exist?!


    ¡°Oh gee thanks, I¡¯m crying again.¡° I swat at him, wiping my eyes. He chuckled.


    ¡°Any time Cat Lady, but we should go now, we have to get you home at a reasonable time.¡± Who knew that all I needed was to speak to someone about what happened to me. I felt like a huge weight just lifted off my shoulders. I feel so much better, lighter, but what he said to me had me feeling like I was on cloud nine.


    He led me through the pitch black forest, my hand intertwined with his. I couldn¡¯t see for crap but Daniel seemed to know where he was going, and I trusted him. I trust Daniel.


    Suddenly, Daniel freezes in his steps and I bump my face square in his back.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong-¡± I let out a yelp as I am swiftly pushed to the ground. He¡¯s crouched above me, in a defensive stance, staring at something in the bushes, but I don¡¯t see a thing.


    ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± He bellowed, ¡°you have no place here anymore. You¡¯ve been banished for two years now. You need to leave!¡±


    I never heard him sound so furious, so much like Keenan, it was frightening.


    Who was he talking to?


    ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer!¡° He snarled, ¡°I mean it!¡±


    Two gleaming yellow eyes appeared from the bush.


    That¡¯s no human, that¡¯s a freaking animal!


    I shrieked when I saw what kind of animal, it was a massive wolf. Practically the size of a full grown man!


    ¡°Stay back!¡± Daniel warned, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    That thing will eat us both alive!


    I screamed bloody murder as the massive wolf started charging at us.


    To my complete disbelief, Daniel started charging at it as well.


    He¡¯s crazy!


    I watched, shocked, as he lunged into the air and completely transformed into a light grey wolf. It all happened in a blink of an eye but I know what I saw.


    Their tumbling bodies disappeared behind the bushes and that was all I could see before I promptly blacked out.

 Chapter 24 - Twenty Four

    Angeline POV


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°Angeline? Can you hear me? Angeline?!¡±


    Was that Daniel?


    ¡°ANGELINE!! Wake up! Can you hear me?!¡±


    I can feel him shaking my arms.


    ¡°Do I need to call an ambulance? Hello? Angeline!¡±


    Blinking a few times, the first thing I see is Daniel¡®s face mere inches from mine.


    He breathes a loud sigh of relief before sinking back into his seat.


    ¡°Holy crap, about freaking time! I thought you¡¯d never wake up.¡±


    Taking in my surroundings, I see that I¡¯m lying down in the backseat of his car. Daniel sits in the passenger seat, leaning over me with a relieved expression.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°You passed out.¡±


    ¡°I-I did?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I wracked my brain for the last thing I could remember. I think I remember a.. wolf. A wolf! And Daniel! I could¡¯ve sworn he¡­ changed? Transformed? Mutated?


    I don¡¯t know, all I know is that one minute he was Daniel and the next minute he was¡­ not.


    ¡°What- what are you?¡±


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±


    ¡°But I saw you! I saw that¡­ thing!¡±


    ¡°Angeline, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°I know what I saw! I¡¯m not crazy!¡± But even as I said it, the doubt started creeping in. ¡°I. Know. What. I. Saw!¡±


    ¡°And what exactly is it you think you saw?¡±


    ¡°You-you turned into something else! That animal thing was huge! It should¡¯ve killed us both! But you barely have a scratch on you! How?¡±


    ¡°The stray dog just wanted food; he was no threat.¡± He wouldn¡¯t meet my eyes.


    ¡°Are you lying to me?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± But his eyes were saying yes. He¡¯s a bad liar.


    I stared at him long and hard, ¡°what are you Daniel?¡± I asked again.


    His face looked panicked and I almost feel bad for putting him on the spot, almost.


    After several more seconds of silence, I shook my head and went to open the car door.


    ¡°Angeline wait!¡± I stopped and looked back at him.


    ¡°You-you just wouldn¡¯t understand!¡±


    ¡°Try me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared you¡¯ll think I¡¯m a monster!¡±


    Now I look at him warily, ¡°why? Would you ever... hurt me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    ¡°Then why would I think you a monster?¡±


    ¡°Because of what I am.¡±


    ¡°What are you?¡±


    Once again, he said nothing, but seemed to be concentrating hard.


    ¡°I just want the truth Daniel. You can tell me anything, we¡¯re best friends, remember?¡±


    ¡°Promise you won¡¯t freak?¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°Promise me, you¡¯ll let me explain everything before you make your judgment?¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    He expelled a long sigh, ¡°okay, here goes nothing. I am¡­ a werewolf.¡±


    ¡°A what?¡±


    ¡°A werewolf.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡° I said, raising my eyebrows.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°So like, do you turn into one on a full moon? Were you bitten? Do you eat people?¡±


    ¡°What!? No! No to all of those questions! We can transform anytime we want. There¡¯s no such thing as being bitten, I was born this way, and my diet is the same as anyones, we just need extra protein.¡±


    ¡°Does it hurt? To change?¡±


    ¡°At first it did, now it¡¯s not so bad.¡±


    ¡°Do you know any others¡­ like you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a whole pack of us. We have a hierarchy and everything. Very few humans know about us.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by hierarchy?¡±


    ¡°We have a ranking class that we live by, a status we¡¯re born into. At the very top, is the alphas, the family that commands the rest of the pack. Then there¡¯s the betas, considered second-in-command. Then come the deltas, zetas, and at the very bottom of the hierarchy are the omegas, practically servants.¡±


    ¡°I hardly understood a thing you just said but from what I gather it sounds like the medieval times.¡±


    Daniel chuckled, ¡°yeah¡­ we live and breathe by this hierarchy.¡±


    ¡°So which one do you belong to?¡±


    Daniel grimaced, ¡°uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh sorry, is that a sensitive topic? You know you can tell me, I wouldn¡¯t care about your rank.¡±


    ¡°I know, and I appreciate that, but I¡¯m not an omega or a zeta¡­ I¡¯m the next in line to be alpha.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that like the leader?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he nodded.


    ¡°That explains so much,¡± I said.


    ¡°What does?¡±


    ¡°You being an alpha, now I know why everyone follows you around and does everything you say. It makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Wait! I¡¯ve been doing that!? I thought I stopped. Dammit!¡± He exclaimed and sheepishly looked at me.


    ¡° Oh no! I didn¡¯t mean it like that! Just that you¡¯re a natural-born leader. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t make anyone do anything. They listen to you because they want to. I don¡¯t know what an alpha does exactly, but I think you¡¯ll be a great one.¡±


    Daniel smiled, and I could tell my words really did bring him some comfort. ¡°Thank Ang, that means a lot. I¡¯ve always wondered if I¡¯d be a good leader, always had my doubts.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡° I shrugged.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you running away screaming right now?¡±


    ¡°Should I be?¡±


    ¡°Well most people would. I just told you I¡¯m half human, half animal.¡±


    ¡°I have accepted that I was a weirdo a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°Do we go to school with any other werewolves?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, our entire cafeteria table.¡±


    That shocked me, ¡°holy crap! Really?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but there¡¯s more, far more, we are 300 strong in our pack. We actually have our own werewolf schools.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you go to a human school?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to. I wanted something different. My father was definitely not happy with my decision, he¡¯s not¡­ fond of humans. I spent freshman and sophomore year in my father¡¯s school. I felt like I couldn¡¯t relate to any of them. Everyone expected something from me, my every move was always being watched, analyzed, or criticized. I couldn¡¯t be me, I had to be what they wanted me to be.


    ¡°Everyone that sits with us at lunch are my closest friends,¡± he continued. ¡°They decided they wanted to follow my decision to switch schools. I trust them with my life and my secrets. Although we have to keep ourselves secret here, I feel more liberated than I have ever felt in my werewolf school.¡±


    ¡°Was the wolf that attacked us also a werewolf?¡±


    Daniel nodded, ¡°he used to be a member of our pack actually, he was exiled two years ago.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°My dad doesn¡¯t take kindly to anyone who questions him or his decisions. Doesn¡¯t like anyone having opposing views or speaking reason.¡±


    ¡°Did you¡­ Kill him?¡±


    ¡°No, I chased him out of our borders. He wasn¡¯t himself, he¡¯s gone rogue.¡±


    ¡°Rogue?¡±


    ¡°A wolf without a pack will eventually go rogue. They spend so much time alone that they go mad, they become more and more animal than man. Harder to reason with. Going rogue is still better than going feral though. No wolf can come back from going fully feral. They are all beast, no ounce of humanity left inside. Very unpredictable creatures and can¡¯t be reasoned with.¡±


    ¡°Is that common?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. Rogues still instinctively try to avoid human civilizations, and sometimes even form their own packs to keep themselves sane. Ferals will slaughter anything and everyone in their line of sight, driven by the need to hunt or kill.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why do they go ¡®feral¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Usually when something extremely traumatic happens to them, such as the death of their mate.¡±


    ¡°Their mate? Like their friend?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ like their soulmate.¡±


    ¡°A soulmate!? How would you even know who your soulmate is?¡±


    Daniel sat quietly for a few seconds, sadness filled the air between us, and it was obvious there was something he couldn¡¯t say.


    ¡°That¡¯s a story for another time Cat Lady, right now, you¡¯re almost an entire hour past your curfew.¡±


    ¡°Oh shit!¡± I screech and sit up in a panic. I realize that we¡¯re already outside my house. We have been there the entire time.


    ¡°Angeline?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s obvious or not already, but you can¡¯t tell anyone, like, ever.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I grinned at him, ¡°Your secret¡¯s safe with me.¡±

 Chapter 25 - Twenty Five

    Angeline POV


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    I took a long hard look at my appearance, from my wild hair, oversize clothing, unfortunate height, to my red puffy eyes. I spent a good half hour just crying my eyes out in the girls restroom.


    Why was I crying?


    Because my painting for art just won first place and everyone congratulated me, they said the nicest things, and it was so foreign to hear anything positive coming to me from complete strangers.


    But don¡¯t misunderstand, these are not tears of happiness.


    I hate this, I hate this so much.


    I hate that I can¡¯t even enjoy my own accomplishments anymore, because all I can hear is his voice tearing it to shreds. I hate that I agree with him. I hate that I still let them get to me. I hate that I can¡¯t move on. I hate that I have this fear that Daniel will drop me once he sees how unspecial, ugly, burdensome I really am. I hate that I can¡¯t go a day without deprecating myself.


    But most of all. I¡¯m tired, so unbelievably fucking tired. I¡¯m tired of hating myself, I¡¯m tired of the power they still have over me. I¡¯m tired of always complaining but never doing anything about it.


    But not today.


    Today, I will be kind to myself.


    Today, I will be patient.


    Today, I am worthy.


    Today, I will love myself.


    If not for the rest of my life, then just for today.


    I wipe away the tears from my face and give myself a minute to refresh. The last thing I want is anyone asking me what¡¯s wrong. What would I even say to that? Instead I recount all the things I¡¯m grateful for, my best friend Daniel, my dad¡¯s success at his new position, my art genuinely winning first place. These are all things I should be happy about. Next I remind myself of the things I should look forward to, finally graduating high school, traveling with Daniel, and living my ever-loving best life. I was ready for change.


    _____________________________________________________________________________________


    After Daniel confessed to me what he really was, I could no longer see the world in the same light. I just couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it, it just didn¡¯t seem real.


    If werewolves are real, then what else is?


    These are people who look like you, talk like you, act like you, that fly under your nose, with you completely oblivious.


    How many?


    How many paranormal beings have I come across in my life? How many other werewolves? And if so, who?


    I highly doubted it though, from what Daniel tells me, it¡¯s pretty rare.


    I know I should be scared. I know I should have run away screaming the minute I found out. It¡¯s what any normal sane person would do.


    But I don¡¯t think I have anything to be scared of. I honestly couldn¡¯t imagine Daniel ever trying to hurt me, and the mere thought of ending my friendship with my best friend felt like a punch to my gut.


    I promised I¡¯d always be there for him no matter what, and that included accepting him as he was.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you yesterday,¡± I said as we walked to my class.


    ¡°Tell me what?¡±


    ` ¡°I got the job!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome! See I knew you¡¯d get it! You¡¯re impossible to say no to. When do you start?¡±


    ¡°Today after school, the groomer¡¯s is right by my house so I¡¯ll make my way down there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just take you there, it¡¯s not like we have anywhere else to be after school.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ if you insist.¡± I bumped him.


    ¡°At lunch instead of the cafeteria do you want to step out to eat?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Won¡¯t the others wonder where we went?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just mention it through the mindlink.¡± He said nonchalantly.


    ¡°What¡¯s a mindlink?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a mental channel that is shared between pack members, we can¡¯t exactly read each other¡¯s minds but we can send messages using our thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Wow really?! That¡¯s like... a superpower!¡±


    ¡°More like a mental walkie talkie,¡± he chuckled.


    ¡°Do werewolves harbor any superpowers?¡±


    ¡°Well besides our heightened speed, hearing, and strength, no, werewolves do not have any special powers. Except every so often a seer will be born. A seer is a girl blessed with the gift of seeing the future, but they too, are also very rare.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± was all I said.


    At lunch, Daniel and I decide to get Chipotle.


    ¡°I have a question,¡± I asked as we sat in his car and ate our bowls and burritos.


    ¡°Shoot,¡± he said.


    ¡°Do any other supernatural beings exist? Like vampires, witches, mermaids, and Leprechauns?¡±


    He laughed, ¡°although some other supernatural beings do exist, I have never in my life met a Leprechaun.¡±


    ¡°Do vampires really drink blood?¡±


    ¡°Yea, they do, but you don¡¯t ever have to worry about them here. Where there are werewolves, there are no vampires. Wolves, Witches, and Vamps are mortal enemies and werewolves are extremely territorial. We would never allow them to pillage in our streets.¡±


    ¡°That does put my mind to ease a little. But I¡¯m curious¡­ are werewolves allowed to date outside their race?¡±


    ¡°In truth¡­ werewolves aren¡¯t supposed to ¡°date¡± at all. We¡¯re supposed to wait for our mates. We¡¯re supposed to save and give our mates our first everything. Dating before you meet your mate is just a very messy unnecessary situation and even punishable in some packs.¡±


    ¡°You mentioned mates before, what exactly is that?¡±


    ¡°Well for starters, we werewolves all follow the same religion, maybe not the same traditions, but always the same religion. We believe in the Moon Goddess, she is our species mother and creator. She, to ensure our survival, gifted each of us with a treasure¡­ our soulmate.¡±


    ¡°But how would you know who that is?¡± I say confused.


    ¡°Well it starts with the scent so compelling and addictive it completely pulls you in. Then comes the actual pull itself, when your mate is near, you have this overpowering urge to find them. Once you do, then comes the overwhelming need to mark and claim them forever, they do this by biting the neck.¡±


    I cringed and grimaced, that sounded pretty barbaric, but I didn¡¯t say that out loud.


    ¡°It¡¯s a very rushed process, mostly because resisting your mate is impossible.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± I said perturbed, ¡±you don¡¯t get a choice? This person is chosen for you and you can¡¯t control how you feel about them? What if they¡¯re all wrong for you? Does that mean you can¡¯t ever leave?¡±


    ¡°Leave?! You¡¯ll never want to leave. Your mate isn¡¯t going to just be some random person. The mate bond doesn¡¯t work like a love potion or an arrow from cupid¡¯s bow. This person isn¡¯t just chosen for you, this person is literally made and created just for you. Your perfect half. They are who you would¡¯ve chosen if you were human.¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡± I said absentmindedly.


    The prospect of a mate was¡­ intriguing to say the least. On one hand it sounded simply too good to be true. A fairy tale sort of thing, a part of me was even jealous I¡¯ll admit. It sounded like the ultimate form of love. No doubts, no problems, no worries, just paradise. It appeared to be a deep and certain love that can¡¯t be experienced on any human level, and it¡¯d be nice to have something so definite like that.


    But another part of me, the skeptical part, felt like it was some sort of forced marriage, with some entity pressuring you to feel things for someone who¡¯s otherwise a complete stranger to you. Where¡¯s the choice?


    ¡°So to answer your question¡­ werewolves are allowed to mate with humans. That wasn¡¯t the case a century ago though. Werewolves have been having human mates since the beginning of our existence, but they were executed if they gave in to the bond and fornicated with their humans. But a significant rise of human mates arose in the werewolf species, the Moon Goddess¡¯s strategy to stop inbreeding.


    ¡°But when The Council deprived these wolves of their rightful mates, our Goddess did not allow any werewolf pups to be born within that time frame, it was the Her way of punishing the Elder Council for playing at being gods and undermining Her power. That¡¯s when the Elder Council decided to withhold wolves from their mates was too cruel, and the laws were quickly changed.¡± Daniel said and then shook his head, ¡°never challenge The Moon, it¡¯ll never end well for you, that¡¯s what that taught me.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ doesn¡¯t that mean¡­ that you have a soulmate out there waiting for you?¡± I meant to say it in a teasing voice but instead it came out strained. Why does my heart feel so heavy?


    He smiled weakly at me, ¡°I¡¯ll never have a mate.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because she¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°You already met her?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never met her, I don¡¯t even know what she looks like.¡±


    ¡°Then how do you know she¡¯s dead?¡±


    ¡°Because I felt her die. I felt her die when I was only eight.¡± He quietly, then gradually lifted his hand and pulled up his sleeve to expose his wrist.


    On his wrist was this strange scarring, yet it was pretty symmetrical and if you looked at it from a certain angle, it almost looked like it spelled something out.


    And that¡¯s when I realize¡­ that I have never once seen Daniel in a short sleeve shirt before. I just assumed long sleeves were his thing. It never once occurred to me that he wore them to hide something underneath.


    ¡°This is the only thing I know about her, her name was Mia.¡± Studying it closer, I realize that it did spell out Mia, but something about this marking looked very familiar.


    ¡°She could¡¯ve been from anywhere in this world, here, Europe, Asia, I dunno¡­ and I never will.¡±


    ¡°You felt her death?¡±


    ¡°Yea, and it was the most horrible and painful experience of my life. It wasn¡¯t just physical, but mental and emotional as well. Imagine being an eight-year-old and wishing you were dead, anything to join them, anything to make the void go away.¡±


    My eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°And yet people consider me ¡®lucky¡¯,¡± he spat out. ¡°Lucky that she passed before I knew her, for if it happened after I claimed her and finalized the bond, death would¡¯ve taken me too.¡±


    I gasped, a world without my best friend was not a world worth living in.


    ¡°This is why I can¡¯t fit in with the others. They¡¯ll never understand it. And I¡¯m sick and tired of all the pitying looks, they treat me like I¡¯m damaged. I feel fucking damaged. I won¡¯t be able to secure my bloodline and as far as my father¡¯s concerned, that makes me a failure and a disappointment.¡±


    ¡°No you¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°According to him I am¡­ I¡¯ll never be anything in comparison to my cousin.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who your cousin is, but I know he can¡¯t hold a candlelight to you.¡± I took his face in my hands and looked him straight in the eyes, "you are single-handedly the greatest person I have ever met.¡±


    My voice, my conviction, didn¡¯t waver once.


    ¡°Likewise Cat Lady,¡± he whispered softly. I could feel his breath hit my lips.


    I don¡¯t know how long we stayed like that. One of us almost¡­ daring the other to do something.


    We jump apart when we hear a loud knock on the window. Turning around to look, we see that it¡¯s Daniel¡¯s best friend.


    Daniel lets a huff but ultimately lowers the window.


    Trey, a good friend of Daniel, has a mischievous smirk on his face. ¡°What are you guys dooooooing?¡±


    ¡°Need something, Trey?¡± Daniel says, annoyed.


    ¡°We were just wondering where you guys went.¡±


    ¡°You know I mindlin-¡± Daniel cut himself off.


    Oh right, I¡¯m not supposed to know anything.


    Daniel and Trey then proceed to have a conversation with their eyes which I can only guess is the mindlink taking effect.


    ¡°Right right,¡± Trey said, surrendering, ¡°I forgot you told us that.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Daniel glared, totally unconvinced. Trey just grinned and sauntered off.


    Nosey little shite.

 Chapter 26 - Twenty Six

    Angeline POV


    I couldn¡¯t stop wringing my hands together nervously.


    What am I doing? This is so¡­ not me!


    I hate attention more than anything, and today that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯d be calling to myself, attention.


    I¡¯ve been working at the groomers for some time now and have acquired two weeks'' worth of pay. I¡¯m just glad I finally have my own money, I can finally treat myself.


    The first thing I bought was accurate shampoo for my hair tight, nothing with sulfate or silicone. In the school library computer, I found an entire subreddit called r/curlyhair dedicated to hair like mine. They even had terms like ¡°scrunch the crunch¡± and ¡° pineapple¡±, where you pull up all your hair to look like a pineapple so your curls don¡¯t tangle while you sleep. All techniques I wish I knew before.


    I¡¯ve been following this method for about a week and a half and the changes have been drastic, almost immediate. My hair which used to be frizzy, dry, and wild was now soft, tamed, and it lay on my shoulders in loose curls. They even had a new bounce to them.


    Today, instead of my usual french braid or pointy tail, I was letting my hair down in all its glory.


    I also bought an entirely new wardrobe, nothing fancy or expensive, mostly clothes from Ross or Marshalls. Instead of wearing an oversized sweatshirt, I wore a light pink ruffled blouse that was honestly a little too tight around my bust area, but at least it still hid my chest enough so nothing was too exposed.


    Finally, I was able to buy bras my accurate size with the help of a store associate. Lastly, I paired the blouse with white sneakers and some blue jeans that actually showed some of my curvature for once.


    For my makeup, I just curled my lashes and put a bit of mascara and a light pink gloss on my lips.


    Who do you think you¡¯re kidding? Keenan¡¯s voice said, Vivian¡¯s voice pitching in after him. You¡¯ll always be Vermin Trailer Trash.


    No! No more.


    That¡¯s not me anymore.


    And from this day forward, I will never be that again.


    I am just me, Angeline. Even though I still have to wear my glasses, at least now I actually look like, well, a girl.


    I know it may seem stupid, I know it may seem clich¨¦, I know that just because I changed my clothes and did my hair, that I believe I¡¯m suddenly a new person.


    I¡¯m not that naive.


    I did this because I truly do want to change the way I see myself, and that includes my appearance. I can¡¯t expect anyone to like, care, or accept me, if I can¡¯t even do that myself. This is me finally doing something about it, and I will apologize to no one for that.


    I finally felt¡­ pretty.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have been so drastic in my change of appearance. Maybe I should¡¯ve done it gradually, because now? Now people were staring at me as if I grew a second head.


    Some even asked me if I was new.


    That surprised me, I don¡¯t think I look that different.


    Daniel was waiting for me by my locker, looking down at his phone. Once he looked up at me, he did a double-take and seemed almost struck.


    I hope it wasn¡¯t obvious how red my face was probably getting, realizing that he¡¯s staring, he immediately reverts his eyes downward again. We both didn¡¯t say anything for several seconds. It was like we were meeting for the first time all over again.


    Oh my gosh, what if he didn¡¯t like this change?


    I scold myself for thinking such a ridiculous notion, this change wasn¡¯t for anyone but me, I reminded myself.


    Neither of us is used to it is all.


    ¡°So¡­¡± I began, at the same time Daniel said, ¡°hey.¡±


    We both chuckled, and just like that the awkwardness was broken.


    ¡°So are you coming tonight?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°Where again?¡±


    ¡°To Lacey¡¯s birthday party.¡±


    ¡°Daniel, you can¡¯t just invite me to other people¡¯s parties. She didn¡¯t even invite me.¡±


    ¡°So? I invited you, people invite other people all the time. Is that right Trey?¡° He says turning to Trey, who¡¯s just walked up to us. As always, he¡¯s stuffing his face with some food.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said, munching on a churro.


    ¡°And did Lacey invite you?¡±


    ¡°No Kevin did.¡±


    ¡°All right then.¡±


    I rolled my eyes but smiled, ¡°I doubt Lacey would even want me there.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, why wouldn¡¯t she?¡±


    Because she likes you and considers me a threat, and honestly? Maybe she should, because I think I like you too.


    But all I say is, ¡°she hardly knows me?¡±


    He stared blankly at me, ¡°OK, I¡¯m done with excuses, you¡¯re going. I¡¯ll pick you up after work.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even asked my dad yet. I doubt he¡¯ll even say yes.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, I can be very persuasive.¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°you¡¯re impossible.¡±


    ¡°But you love it.¡±


    I did, I¡¯ll admit it.


    At this point, Trey left to hassle someone else.


    ¡°So I told them.¡± Daniel began.


    ¡°Told who what?¡±


    ¡°I told them that you know, I told everyone that sits at our table.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you get in trouble?¡±


    ¡°No I trust them, they won¡¯t ever say anything, they¡¯re just happy for me. Happy that I finally found a-¡± he cut himself off, ¡°¡­ a good friend¡±


    ¡°So they took it well?¡±


    ¡°Of course, they¡¯ve been seeing you as one of us for a while now. They like you¡­ and they trust you too.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I said surprised, this whole time I was worried they just viewed me as the unwanted outsider. Wondering why Daniel was even talking to me and when he was going to stop.


    I know I definitely used to wonder that.


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t invite just anyone into my circle, they knew you¡¯d be special to me.¡±


    ¡°But why? I know you say it was just to make me feel welcomed but I honestly expected you to drop me as your friend the third day. Why did you keep me around? Why did you want to be my friend? I wasn¡¯t exactly nice to you when we first met.¡±


    ¡°And that was honestly probably why. I never had someone blatantly run away from me like I was the devil himself, it caught me off guard but intrigued me at the same time. Someone not falling in love with my boyish charms at first glance? Unheard of!¡± He exclaimed dramatically.


    ¡°I wanted to know what your deal was,¡± he continued, ¡°but I also wanted to prove to you that you had nothing to be scared of. In the end I¡¯m glad I did, you make my life a little more fulfilling.¡±


    ¡°As you make mine,¡± I said honestly, we looked into each other¡¯s eyes and I wanted so badly to-


    I nearly jump out of my skin as the warning bell rings, disrupting me from my thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you later!¡± I shout behind me, zooming to my class before I can be marked tardy.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    At lunch Lacey spoke excitedly about her birthday party tonight, it¡¯s supposed to be the most iconic one of the whole year.


    ¡°Lacey could you please tell Angeline that she can come, she doesn¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡° Lacey said turning to me, ¡°of course you can come, that¡¯s a given!¡±


    I gave a nervous laugh, I shot Daniel a glare for putting me on the spot. ¡°Thanks, I just didn¡¯t want to show up uninvited.¡±


    ¡°Look, Angeline,¡° Lacey said, ¡°you¡¯re one of us now. You know our secret, you know what we are and because of that, we don¡¯t have to exclude you from anything. So yes, of course, you can come.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lacey.¡±


    ¡°So how come you didn¡¯t freak out?¡± She said, ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re still here.¡±


    ¡°Honestly me too, but I guess it wasn¡¯t too hard to believe. It finally gave me an explanation as to why all of you are so out-of-this-world good looking.¡±


    They laughed.


    ¡°She asked me if we ate people,¡° Daniel said chuckling, I blushed.


    ¡°I hope you told her we do,¡° Trey said bearing his teeth at me. ¡°We especially have a taste for unassuming naive human girls.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, ¡°oh please! You¡¯re the least scary thing here Trey.¡±


    Daniel bellowed a laugh, followed by a bunch of ¡°roasted¡° comments.


    Trey scoffed in the offense, ¡°I am plenty scary! You take that back!¡±


    Before I could respond, the entire table went quiet and then stared at me, or rather, behind me.


    Turning around, I see a boy I vaguely remember. I think he¡¯s in one of my classes?


    ¡°Hey, your Angeline right?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ yes?¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t really know me, but I was wondering if you already had a date to prom?¡±


    What?


    What¡¯s going on here? I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m even going to prom. That¡¯s like, three months away and I have nothing ordered or picked out, nor can I even afford it anyway.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to prom,¡± I answered.


    ¡°We could also hang out someti-¡± he began but then shrunk back within himself as he looked at Daniel next to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you around,¡± he said and scurried away.


    What the heck was that about?


    I turned around to face the others but they were all looking at Daniel, who, for some reason, looks irritated? Annoyed? Disturbed? He¡¯s shooting daggers in the direction the boy left. The boy whose name I don¡¯t know but tried to ask me out?


    ¡°Ohhhhhhh Man!¡± Trey boomed loudly, ¡°they coming for your gi-¡±


    Trey yelped and started choking on the food in his mouth. I¡¯m assuming someone kicked him?


    The rest of lunch was awkward after that, Daniel seemed peeved and I didn¡¯t know why.


    My guess is that he and that¡­ guy must have some sort of bad blood or history between each other? I don¡¯t know.


    That¡¯s the only explanation I can come up with at least.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Daniel let me borrow his phone to call my dad and ask him if I could go to Lacey¡¯s party.


    But since I missed curfew an entire hour last time, and it was such short notice, the chances that he¡¯d say yes were slim to none. So I had to tell a teensy-weensy lie.


    I told him I had a project to work on, and if I could go to Lacey¡¯s house to finish it after work.


    ¡°What time you be home?¡±


    ¡°Eleven probably.¡± I¡¯m so lame, who leaves a party at eleven?


    ¡°Who drop you home?¡±


    ¡°Lacey will give me a ride.¡±


    ¡°OK, fine, be home at eleven!¡± He told me sternly.


    ¡°I will, I will! I promise!¡±


    ¡°I serious!¡±


    ¡°I know dad.¡± I sighed.


    ¡°OK, bye.¡±


    ¡°Love you, Dad, bye,¡± I say hanging up. I give Daniel back his phone.


    ¡°Eleven huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all I can afford right now, my dad would otherwise tell me absolutely not, and you¡¯re the one who insisted I go.¡±


    ¡°True true, what time do you get off work?¡±


    ¡°Eight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll come to get you at eight then.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call you using the office phone.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±

 Chapter 27 - Twenty Seven

    Ms. Randall let me leave work a whole hour early, business was slow and there wasn¡¯t much left to do so she let me leave.


    Daniel and I picked up a few things from the store for the party before we decided to head on over.


    After Daniel told me about werewolves, it was easier to point them out now that I knew. Just spot the tall, muscular, tan, gorgeous person in the room and they were bound to be a werewolf.


    It also helped that they stood out amongst the crowd like a sore thumb, they looked down at the rest of us in a mixture of disgust and disdain. The crowd was split pretty fifty-fifty, half-human and the other half I¡¯m assuming are the werewolves from the werewolf school Daniel told me about.


    Oh yeah I forgot, they don¡¯t like humans, but the minute they see Daniel and I enter, they immediately straighten their posture¡­ and their faces. They bent their head back a little to show¡­ their chins? Their necks?


    I nearly freeze in my steps as I see them do this.


    I¡¯ve seen this very action done before, many times, but where?


    I wrecked my brain, my memory, trying to remember. I felt my chest tighten when I finally realized where.


    Keenan.


    I¡¯ve watched people react this way towards Keenan all the time.


    Was he? Could he be...?


    No. There was no way.


    But it would explain so much¡­


    NO! I don¡¯t need any more reason to fear that monster, as if I wasn¡¯t terrified of him already.


    I refuse to give him any more space in my head.


    I¡¯ll never see him again, so it doesn¡¯t matter.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes trail from Daniel to me, and they look both surprised and confused, I feel my face go red again from their obvious staring.


    Sensing this, Daniel wounds his arm around my waist and draws me closer to his side.


    Then the pointed looks and whispering begins.


    Gee, thanks, Daniel. That really helps.


    Just as Lucy promised, this party was the biggest party of the year. Granted, it¡¯s the only high school party I¡¯ve ever been to, but it was HUGE.


    There were so many people that I was almost immediately separated from Daniel by everyone jumping to talk to him.


    I found myself alone in the kitchen with Lacey, the only place that seemed vacant¡­ for now at least.


    ¡°Oh hey, Angeline!¡± Lacey greeted me with a big smile, mixing different kinds of alcohol into a huge punch bowl.


    ¡°Happy birthday Lace, need any help with anything?¡± I offered, feeling weird just standing around.


    ¡°Yeah, if you want, you can help me with the dip.¡±


    ` We prepare the ingredients and start mixing them together.


    ¡°So¡­.¡± Lacey started, ¡°do you have any questions, now that you know what we are?¡±


    ¡°Well he answered most of them already, but there is one thing I can¡¯t wrap my head around. It just seems so¡­ unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Something like a mate? That you guys have a soulmate?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true, when and where we meet them, it¡¯s up to the goddess herself.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ how do you cope with a decision being taken away from you, the right to choose? What happens if you were to fall in love with someone of your own free will? What if you¡¯re already with someone else before you meet your soulmate?¡±


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t see it like that. We don¡¯t see it as we¡¯re stuck or trapped or something. Although I admit there were times where I thought I was developing feelings for someone I knew I could never have, even if I had, they wouldn¡¯t matter. Once the bond comes along, any romantic feelings you have for anyone else would diminish. Maybe not instantly, but the bond is impossible to ignore, trying to would only hurt you and your soulmate. It¡¯s why we can¡¯t date before we meet our mates. It saves us from all the unnecessary heartbreak and drama.¡±


    ¡°But... what if they hurt you?¡±


    ¡°A mate could never hurt you, at least not intentionally, their wolf would never allow it. Why do you ask? Are you¡­ scared of Daniel?¡±


    ¡°What? No! Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Good, because we¡¯re glad he¡¯s found you,¡± she says, laying her hand on my forearm. ¡°We worried for him, we were sad that he would never get to experience the bond. He thought he was doomed, set to be alone forever. But we¡¯re happy that you make him happy, not everyone would¡¯ve been so accepting of us. Just promise that¡­ you won¡¯t break his heart. He¡¯s a really good guy.¡±


    My eyes widened in surprise and as always, I got really flustered, ¡°oh you must be mistaken, we¡¯re not dating. We¡¯re just friends.¡±


    Lacey gave me a pointed look, ¡°but you like him don¡¯t you?¡±


    I blushed and looked down, ¡°we-we¡¯re just friends.¡±


    ¡°But you see him more than just a friend don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°It- it doesn¡¯t matter because he¡¯ll never like me back.¡±


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°Well for starters, just look at me, and second, I¡¯m not like you guys, I¡¯m just an average human.¡±


    Lacey rolled her eyes, ¡°you¡¯re being ridiculous Angeline. You must know how pretty you are.¡±


    I snorted.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious! I¡¯m not saying this now because you¡¯re suddenly little Ms. Hottie, and all the talk at the moment.¡±


    I¡¯m what?


    ¡°You¡¯ve always been cute in a very naive Bambi type of way, you still give off those vibes, but now you¡¯re curvaceous! Like who knew you had such a bod beneath all those oversized T-shirts!¡±


    My cheeks, once again, flared up in mortification. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh, sure. I¡¯m just saying that that hourglass figure is a sin, no wonder you covered it up, most of us girls would kill for those assets, just saying.¡±


    I shook my head, she¡¯s lost her mind.


    ¡°There you are Angeline, I¡¯ve been looking all over for you,¡± Daniel says entering the kitchen.


    ¡°I was just helping Lacey make the dip.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you two¡­ later.¡± Lacey said behind Daniel¡¯s back, waving her eyebrows suggestively at me.


    My god, she really did lose her mind.


    ¡°I have something to give you,¡± Daniel said as he reached into his pocket. He holds out his palm to me and I just stare at him confused.


    ¡°Here, I know it can¡¯t replace your mom¡¯s necklace, and I know it can¡¯t fill the void in your heart. But I hope it does make it a little easier.¡±


    He lays a little necklace in the palm of my hand. It was gold and heart-shaped with a silver D encrusted on the heart.


    I gasped.


    ¡°I have my own here.¡± He pulls out a necklace from under the collar of his shirt. His looked just like mine, but his necklace was instead encrusted with the silver A instead of a D.


    ¡°A token of our friendship.¡± He said and smiled, his stupid gorgeous boyish smile.


    I couldn¡¯t stop the tears that weld into my eyes.


    This is possibly the nicest thing anyone has ever done for me.


    Without a second thought, I just¡­ kissed him.


    I took his face in my hands, reached up on my tippy toes, and just kissed him.


    Then I immediately I jerked my head away, ¡°oh my God Daniel, I¡¯m so sorry, I wasn¡¯t thi-¡±


    He silences me with another kiss, this time wrapping his hands around my waist and pulling me closer.


    I can tell you how long we stood there kissing each other, first slowly, then with more earnest, completely lost in each other.


    Once he pulled away, I was completely breathless. He touched his forehead to mine.


    ¡°Angeline¡­¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I looked into his eyes, and I saw an emotion I couldn¡¯t name.


    ¡°Be my girlfriend.¡±


    It didn¡¯t even sound like a question.


    Oh my God. Is this really happening? He wants to just skip dating altogether and just make me his girlfriend? HIS GIRLFRIEND?!


    ¡°A-are you sure?¡±


    Daniel chuckled, ¡°of course I am. I¡¯ve never been more certain.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay, then yes. I will be your girlfriend,¡± I smiled softly, happy but terrified all at once.


    And we began kissing again.

 Chapter 28 - Twenty Eight

    One month later...


    Show off, I think as I watch Daniel prancing around the ice-skating rink effortlessly. He¡¯s clearly been doing this his whole life, he was captain of the hockey team for all four years, even as a young freshman in high school.


    He turned to me then proceeded to pose like a female figure skater performing in front of an audience, I can¡¯t help but giggle a little at his goofiness, he looks so ridiculous.


    I, on the other hand, was holding onto the railings for dear life.


    After some begging on his part, and reluctance on my part, Daniel finally got me to get off the railings.


    With my hands clenched tightly in his, Daniel faces me and skates backward, not even having to glance behind him.


    That little show off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me fall!¡± I say trying to move my wobbly feet in front of the other. I was more like walking on ice than skating, trying to keep up with his pace.


    ¡°Never.¡±


    And then we fell, Daniel maneuvered his body so that he took the brunt of the impact, me landing swiftly on top of him.


    I laughed, ¡°you let us fall, asshole.¡±


    He smiled, reaching up a hand to swipe my hair for my face. ¡°No no, I meant to do that.¡±


    ¡°Yea, suuuure.¡± I giggled, with his forefinger and thumb, he cradles my cheek.


    ¡°Did I ever tell you how much I like your laugh?¡±


    ¡°Maybe once or twice,¡± I say and Daniel presses his lips to mine.


    Butterflies erupt in my stomach and I part my lips to deepen the kiss, my once freezing body now feels warm to the touch.


    ¡°Hey knock it off nasties! This is a place for children!¡± Trey¡¯s booming voice interrupting our moment. Sure enough, people all around the rink were staring at us with amused or disturbed expressions.


    My face turned beet red.


    ¡°Angeline?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I say dusting myself off.


    ¡°Do you want to go to prom?¡±


    Do I want to go to prom? Yes, of course, it¡¯s my senior year and I have never been to a school dance or any school function before. This was probably my last chance, but, could I afford to go to prom? No.


    I didn¡¯t know how to say this to him without feeling some embarrassment? I don¡¯t want anyone to feel sympathy for me or see me as a charity, both were equally degrading. So I just told him no, that I did not want to go.


    ¡°Oh,¡± was all he said, and immediately I got a little worried.


    ¡°Why? Do¡­ Do you want to go to prom?¡±


    ¡°No it¡¯s no big deal to me either way, I already went last year, you¡¯re honestly not missing much.¡±


    ¡°You went to prom?! What was it like? Was it fun? Where was it held? Is it like in the movies?¡±


    Daniel gave me a confused look, ¡°you sure you don¡¯t want to go?¡±


    Oh right.


    I go back to feigning disinterest, ¡°yeah I¡¯m sure. That stuffs overrated anyway.¡¯ I say dusting myself off.


    ¡°I mean if you change your mind, just let me know. It¡¯s never too late.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t think I will.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Did you see him?¡±


    ¡°The new guy? He¡¯s gorgeous!¡±


    All around me there was a noticeable buzz. It was the girls mainly talking in hushed tones amongst themselves, I could only catch snippets.


    ¡°Apparently he¡¯s Daniel¡¯s cousin.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense, they have some fine ass genes in that family.¡±


    What are they talking about? A new student? A new student that¡¯s Daniel¡¯s cousin?


    I¡¯d have to remember to ask Daniel later because everyone was losing their freaking minds over it.


    It wasn¡¯t all that surprising though if he really was his cousin, and a werewolf at that, he was bound to be good looking, as all werewolves are.


    This is why I don¡¯t understand what the big deal is, but whatever I guess.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------


    All throughout the day, I can¡¯t help but feel like something¡¯s¡­ off. I don¡¯t know how to explain it but it was like someone was watching my every move?


    But every time I would scan my surroundings, I found nothing out of the ordinary, yet the feeling wouldn¡¯t go away.


    I haven¡¯t felt like this since, well, my time at Chambers.


    Don¡¯t overthink it, that life¡¯s behind you, you¡¯ll never have to worry about any of them again.


    The lunch bell finally rings and I make my way towards the cafeteria.


    Daniel and I weren¡¯t eating at the cafeteria today, today was our day, we¡¯d pick one day of the week to spend our lunch hour together, just the two of us. We¡¯d meet up at the cafeteria doors, grab a quick bite, then go to the cabin in the woods, Daniel would bring his guitar and I¡¯d sing. Sometimes it was covers of songs, sometimes it was a little something I wrote. But we always had fun together.


    I always look forward to this day of the week.


    ¡°Angeline!¡± I hear someone call my name.


    ¡°Yea?¡± I say turning around, I see Lacey rushing towards me.


    ¡°What¡¯s this buffoonery I hear about you not going to prom?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I just¡­ can¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t¡­ want to?¡±


    ¡°But why? It¡¯s so much fun! Why don¡¯t you actually want to go?¡±


    ¡°Because...¡± I hesitated, ¡° because I can¡¯t afford it, ok?¡±


    ¡°I could always pay-¡±


    ¡°No! That¡¯s the opposite of what I want! I¡¯m tired of making people feel sorry for me or feel like they have to be obligated to help me. I would never accept the money anyway.¡±


    Lacey paused for a moment, ¡°okaaay, I can respect that, but would it make you feel better if it was a hand-me-down or something? I have a crap ton of dresses that I had only worn once, they¡¯re yours to choose from if you want.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes! My mom is also kind of a seamstress, she likes to do it on the side. She¡¯d love to have another client! She looks forward to my school dances. She makes all my dresses, she also has a collection of dresses she¡¯s made for fun, they are just sitting in a closet, you can look through those too. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°That would be great! But I could also pay for the labor, I¡¯m working now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem, she does it as a hobby only, she wouldn¡¯t accept the money either.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°What are friends for?¡±


    ¡°Seriously thank you, Lacey.¡±


    ¡°Anytime.¡±


    Lacey began to delve into the hair, makeup, and the corsage she¡¯d be wearing to prom. I tried to share my enthusiasm when suddenly, that feeling came back.


    But in the mass of rushing people, I could not spot anything out of the ordinary.


    My paranoia is momentarily forgotten when I see his smile.


    His mesmerizing, charming, and boyish smile.


    He stood leaning lazily against the open door. The throng of people surrounding him way bigger than usual, but I paid them no mind.


    My sight was only set on him, I couldn¡¯t help the smile that formed on my lips, matching his.


    I blend perfectly to his side and stand on my tippy toes for a kiss. Daniel wraps his arm around my waist and holds me tightly against him, then plants a tender kiss on my lips.


    ¡°Hey babe,¡± he greets me, ¡°I will introduce you quickly to my cousin and then we can be on our way, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I nod and smile.


    ¡°Angeline, this is my cousin Keenan, and these are his friends Alan and Shane,¡± Daniel says turning us to face someone behind him.


    The blood in my veins turned ice cold when I saw exactly who stood before me.


    I was frozen, frozen in complete and utter terror.


    No.


    This can¡¯t be.


    His face was as angry, vicious, and beautiful as I remember.


    Suddenly it was like I could only see through a tunnel, the voices were far away and my face was devoid of all color and blood.


    A mixture of fear and dread filled the pit of my stomach and I just knew¡­ he was here for me.


    To finish what he started.


    He was going to kill me.

 Chapter 29 - Twenty Nine

    Keenan Pov


    Deep down I think I already know¡­


    They want me to believe she¡¯s truly gone, they want me to believe the bond is really broken.


    But every week my suspicion grew and I know that they¡¯re lying to me.


    Every so often I¡¯ll feel a¡­ random flutter of emotion, and sometimes it¡¯s so fleeting that I wonder if I felt it at all, yet I know for a fact that the emotion isn¡¯t mine.


    I know because all I¡¯ve been able to feel these past couple of months, was a bleak numbness, I was completely desensitized to everything.


    I did everything and anything to get the image of her, lying in my arms, completely still, out of my mind.


    But the memory always finds its way back to haunt me, unrelenting, forbidding me to think about anything else.


    Fuck!


    I just need to know! I just need to know that she¡¯s really alive, I just want to see it for myself.


    But deep down I think I already know.


    If those random flickers of emotions aren¡¯t mine, then they¡¯re hers.


    Wherever she¡¯s at, whatever she¡¯s doing, she¡¯s happy.


    I remember the first time I felt it, it completely freaked me out, her emotion was so intense that I could feel it through our nearly nonexistent bond.


    I can¡¯t even remember a time where I felt such a strange emotion. I admit it took me a while to recognize it for what it was and name it. Genuine happiness.


    It was nothing like the brief high of pleasure I got while inflicting pain on someone else, it wasn¡¯t like the few seconds of satisfaction post sex.


    This was real happiness.


    The kind that was delirious, the kind that instantly lifted your mood, the kind that was addictive.


    Was it shameful to admit that I relied on those fleeting moments to keep me going? That it gave me some semblance of hope?


    Then I began to wonder what exactly could be making her feel this way.


    I mean after what happened, at least one of us was happy, because it definitely wasn¡¯t me.


    It¡¯s ironic really.


    Who knew that she was right all along?


    Nothing I had was real, not the cause I thought I once stood for, not the superiority I convinced myself I had over all other wolves and beings, not the challenge I thought I posed to the goddess, not any of the friendships I had, nothing.


    They all only follow me because of what they think I can do for them, even before she came into my life, our conversations were superficial and meaningless. For christ sake we¡¯ve been talking about the same shit for years!


    The parties are the same, the drugs are the same, the people are the same, everything was the same, so what¡¯s changed?


    I did. These are all things I killed my mate for... and now?


    I can¡¯t stand the fucking sight of it.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°Keenan where the hell have you been?!¡± My mother yells storming out of her room in her robe. ¡°Answer me now! Keenan Adrian Hallins! Where have you been all week?!¡±


    I walked past her, the stench of liquor probably rolling off me in waves.


    ¡°How dare you just stroll in here-¡±


    I slam the door shut behind me, not caring enough to even pretend to listen.


    I just don¡¯t care anymore, about anything.


    Another day, another dead end.


    I spent the last week in Illinois, the birthplace and childhood state of my mate, but I found no leads. Her last living relative was an aunt on her father¡¯s side, but they were estranged and I don¡¯t think even she knows Angeline exists.


    I was running out of leads to go off of, and it was getting more and more frustrating.


    I know what you must think, why do I care so much? Why am I trying to find her?


    You could say it¡¯s selfish, but when have I ever been anything but?


    But I need to see it for myself.


    I need to see her alive.


    I was doing it for my wolf of course, and my wolf only.


    He stopped communicating with me entirely after what happened.


    I wish he was angry with me again, angry is better than this quiet emptiness inside. I don¡¯t know what it is I¡¯m hoping for, I don¡¯t even know if anything will fall back into place once we see her again, I don¡¯t know.


    I¡¯m only finding her for him because he deserves this peace of mind. My intentions for once are pure and uncorrupt.


    At least that¡¯s what I tell myself.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Now that we¡¯ve all lost our rankings, Tanner, Mark, and I, it meant our positions were up for anyone to take if we didn¡¯t earn them back.


    Mark and Tanner have been challenged almost every day since and each opponent is stronger than the last, they¡¯re struggling to keep afloat and it¡¯s getting more and more apparent that they¡¯ll never win their rankings back.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I lived and breathed my training, as it was my only outlet I had to relieve this turmoil she left me in. I¡¯d be just as pathetic as them¡­ weak, tired, and vulnerable.


    I¡¯ve only been challenged twice, but I want it to be more.


    I live for the challenges, it was the only thing that had my blood pumping these days.


    A challenge can either end in a submission or end in death, if the losing party refuses to submit.


    Each time it got harder and harder to stop after they¡¯ve already submitted, they were becoming more and more scared of me. Sometimes I¡¯d catch a whiff of their fear.


    I know something strange was happening to me. I was getting faster, stronger, my reflexes more intense. Logic and reason were slipping further and further away and it felt like it was only a matter of time before something in me just¡­ snapped.


    ¡®Loose canon¡¯ they¡¯d call me.


    I didn¡¯t care though, part of me knew they were right.


    Once I get to the training room, I see Britney outside waiting for me.


    Ever since the incident with Angeline, Vivianne made no attempt to hide the fact that she was reveling at the idea that I was losing my mind.


    Britney was the exact opposite though, knowing I found my mate made her more obsessed with me than ever before. She was convinced it was a fluke.


    I have little tolerance to entertain such delusions right now.


    ¡°What do you want Britney? I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°I just want to talk, you disappear on us for days on end and you don¡¯t think to tell us anything? I was worried sick about you!¡±


    ¡°What part of this are you not getting? What¡¯s so hard to understand? Huh? I was using you the whole time! I never loved you, never cared, you were just a means to an end.¡±


    She gasped and tears welled in her eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but feel that familiar tinge of satisfaction seeing this.


    ¡°I-I-I don¡¯t believe you. I know you feel bad about what happened to that human girl, but that wasn¡¯t your fault! You don¡¯t have to push everyone away! I just want to be there for you! Because I love you!¡±


    ¡°God give it up Britney,¡± Vivianne¡¯s annoying voice chimed in. ¡°You look so pathetic, you both do. I don¡¯t even get why you¡¯re still graveling at his feet, it¡¯s not gonna work, you¡¯re not his mate, she was.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Britney shook her head, ¡°there¡¯s no way she¡¯s his mate, that¡¯s just a stupid rumor.¡±


    ¡°You know, now that I think about it, everything suddenly makes so much sense now. Why you hated her, why you made us all hate her, why I¡¯d always catch you staring at her, why you¡¯d look for any excuses to mess with her.


    ¡°I also know you¡¯ve been threatening Jean and Principal Anderson for any details of her location. I know that¡¯s what you¡¯ve been doing these past few days. I hear they¡¯re even thinking of sending you to the Elder Council. That would be hilar-¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up Vivienne, you clearly don¡¯t know what the fuck you¡¯re talking about. You want to know what I know?! I know you¡¯ve found your mate, I know he rejected you once he found out you¡¯ve given half the males in this pack a place between your legs. I know you¡¯ve been visiting the goddesses temple every Sunday even though we both know you¡¯re far from religious, I know you quit the partying, I know it¡¯s why you dress differently now. All these changes in hopes of what? That it¡¯ll cleanse you and you¡¯ll be pure again?¡± I laughed darkly, ¡°you¡¯ really think he¡¯ll accept you? How could you assume he wouldn¡¯t realize that you¡¯re nothing but a used-up shewolf with nothing to offer but her cunt.¡±


    She flinched at my words, never as steel proof as she likes to pretend to be, I wanted to hurt her, and I did.


    But in my defense, she literally came looking for a fight, I¡¯m just giving what she asked for.


    She grew even more furious, ¡°fuck you, Keenan! You¡¯re no better than me!¡±


    ¡°No better than you?¡± I had to laugh at that, ¡°sweetheart, I think we both know that I am far far worse. Trust when I say that can and will kill you, you and your stupid little sister. I¡¯ll kill anyone who stands in my way.¡±

 Chapter 30 - Thirty

    Keenan POV


    ------------------------------------------------------


    I stood from afar, thinking about all the ways I could drive them out.


    I could always scare them, possibly threaten them, maybe bribe them, or¡­ I could just kill them.


    I think I just might.


    I watched as this young, stoner couple loaded all their shit into her old little red mobile home, and they were ruining everything, destroying her scent, what was left of it, just remnants at this point. But I needed it to stay as long as possible.


    This is the last place it was still prominent, it all but disappeared from school two weeks ago.


    They were ruining it!


    Who the fuck did they think they were? They don¡¯t belong here, that¡¯s her home.


    And she could still come back.


    It¡¯s possible.


    But every day that she¡¯s gone that delusion gets weaker, and I don¡¯t even know why I believe it. She would never want to come back.


    But everyone and everything just moved on like¡­ she never existed.


    That was the way I wanted it.


    Before I could do something rash, I turned and darted out of their instead.


    I¡¯ll figure it out, eventually.


    ------------


    ¡°Keenan?¡± My father catches me on my way to the training room. I tried to disguise the irritation I felt bubbling in my chest, I needed to speak with Alan, see if he found anything, I was hoping he had something to report.


    My dad gestures towards his office, I take the hint and begrudgingly head inside. Closing the door behind me, he sits down on his office chair.


    ¡°So¡­¡± he began, ¡°your uncle and cousin are coming over today.¡±


    He paused, waiting for me to retain that information.


    ¡°Why?¡± I said through clenched teeth, after all, I thought my dad hated Felix too, so why the hell is he inviting him here?


    Right after it all happened, I told my father everything, everything uncle Felix disclosed to me, just as he asked me to. I told him his plans to overthrow the Elder Council, his plans to challenge my dad for our pack¡¯s alpha title. I was dumb enough to believe him when he told me he¡¯d only win it so he could relinquish it to me right after. So I wouldn¡¯t have to wait until I was 25 to receive it.


    God was I stupid.


    The scathing look my dad gave me, and the look of betrayal on my mother¡¯s face was enough to tell me that the only reason I wasn¡¯t branded a traitor right then was because I was their son.


    Conspiring against my father and my own pack was exactly that, treasonous.


    Now my father suspects that Felix is embezzling money from the companies they own together, but my uncle is too powerful to be iced out of those assets. With my information, my dad is scheming with the Elder Council to bring Felix and his dangerous influence down. But so far they have nothing, just conspiracies and theories, and my father¡¯s worried Felix might catch on before they can get anything substantial.


    They know he¡¯s planning something, they just don¡¯t know what.


    ¡°I want to see if he¡¯ll let anything slip, I need you to act normal Keenan, Felix doesn¡¯t know anything that transpired here. We can¡¯t let him know that we¡¯re onto him.¡±


    ¡°This stupid game of detective will get us no where, we should just storm his pack and take it for ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Where did I go so wrong with you? Do you have any idea how many casualties that¡¯ll be? How much of that we can avoid? These are people we¡¯ve grown up with our whole lives, have some consideration for their life.


    We¡¯re trying to stop his influence, not spread it. We¡¯ll have more packs agreeing with his ideologies and joining his cause. It¡¯ll start a civil war between wolves, then eventually a world war between humans and wolves. We have to catch him, off guard. Seriously, Keenan, get your head in the game. You don¡¯t need to approach everything as a brute... which brings me to the next thing I wanted to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡°What now?¡± I grumbled, already done with this conversation.


    ¡°Your mother and I are worried about you.¡±


    I resisted rolling my eyes, and instead replied in a deadpan voice ¡°what¡¯s new?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fucking serious Keenan! This isn¡¯t a joke! Have you not seen the recent changes in yourself? I¡¯m not just talking about your shit attitude, I¡¯m talking about your physical appearance? I¡¯ve watched you during your sparring and training sessions, you¡¯re getting faster, stronger, and it¡¯s getting harder for you to stop attacking after a submission, it¡¯s also getting harder to stop you. You¡¯ve grown at least four inches in the last few weeks, and you¡¯re getting bigger.¡±


    This was news to me, I didn¡¯t realize it, but it¡¯s likely everything he said was true.


    ¡°We believe you¡¯re going feral.¡±


    Feral? I¡¯m going feral? Feral is what happens to the rogues who live without a pack for so long, losing all of their humanity. Feral was for the unstable, feral was last resort. Once you go fully feral, you don¡¯t come back, the only option is to be put down.


    ¡°It¡¯s a consequence of being without your mate for so long, Elder Bane and I are trying to find a solution with the help of the Strega. But for now I just ask that you refrain from getting worked up or overly emotional. I know I¡¯m asking a lot by having you be present at the meeting, but I wouldn¡¯t do it if it wasn¡¯t necessary.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to believe it, but it made so much sense now that I think of it. I was definitely getting bigger, my muscles more taut, I was constantly breaking things, not realizing that my strength had basically doubled. I hardly fit in any of my clothes anymore, and my irritation levels have skyrocketed. I just want to fight¡­ and destroy.


    The only thing that can bring me out of that mindset these days, is when I think of her.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------


    We all sat at the long meeting table as we always do, my dad across from Felix and I across from Daniel.


    I could not give a shit about whatever they were talking about, just stared at the wall in front of me, contemplating ways to kill my uncle, all the ways I can make him suffer.


    But I had to remind myself to cut those thoughts in half or else Felix would be able to sense the resentment rolling off me in waves.


    So I forced myself to think of other things, mundane things, like driving away those new tenants, or finding new leads to Angeline¡¯s location.


    Right now my strongest lead is Alan, the sheriff¡¯s son, who I sent on a mission to find his dad¡¯s password and keys. With both, I can hopefully break into the police department and run her name through the database.


    But I¡¯ve had no such luck, Alan comes up empty every time.


    I mean I could always just kidnap the sheriff and force him to talk.


    Sometimes you gotta do this shit yourself if you want actual results.


    I already have all the materials in my car, I¡¯m just missing the time, place, and alibi.


    Yet even as my brain is running a million miles a minute, my interest is piqued when I notice that Daniel for once is contributing to the conversation.


    I¡¯m the one that¡¯s quiet.


    It wasn¡¯t the only difference I noticed either, he seemed¡­ chipper? More enthusiastic? Happier? Not his usual miserable looking self.


    He was even wearing a t-shirt instead of a long sleeve shirt that he usually wore to hide the marking on his wrist, the one of his deceased mate.


    I wonder what the hell¡¯s going on with him.


    Everything was out of place now.


    I was just itching to get the fuck out of there already and find Alan, see if he had any new information for me.


    My father, Felix, and Daniel all get up to view the much larger map hanging on the back wall.


    I begrudgingly get up to follow, reminding myself that my dad told me to at least pretend to be present.


    The very little I did get from the meeting was that our pack¡¯s united front worked, and we now had the rogues backed into a corner. My father and Daniel think we should give them a warning and some time to leave, but of course Felix wants to plan an ambush instead, articulate a plan of attack, more like a slaughter really.


    Two months ago I¡¯d of agreed with him, but all I want now is to take everything from him, make a fool out of him as he had out of me.


    I took note that Felix also mentioned the SaltPaw pack and their own problem with the rogues. A problem he says they successfully took care of and now all the rogues were dead. I don¡¯t know why that stood out to me, maybe because an entire herd of rogues don¡¯t just disappear.


    I was done, beyond done, being in here was suffocating. Having to be so close to the one to the person that ruined everything for me and not being able t0 do a thing about it.


    I was just waiting, hoping, praying he¡¯d say something, do something, anything that would justify my killing him right now.


    I can¡¯t be here a minute longer, everything was irritating me, from my uncle¡¯s stupid fucking face, my cousins chipper attitude, to my dads disapproving looks. I need to get the fuck outta here.


    I guessed my father sensed this because he ended the meeting suddenly.


    Thank the fucking moon!


    I beeline towards the door, cutting off everyone as my father and Felix still stood there speaking.


    But the minute I pass Daniel I freeze.


    It was so brief, so faint and fleeting that I thought I imagined it.


    Her scent.


    It was a scent I could never forget, bond or no.


    And it was emitting off of Daniel.


    He gives me a perplexed look when he notices how close I¡¯m standing next to him.


    ¡°Where did you just come from?¡± I asked¡­ well demanded more like.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Were you with anyone? Anyone... human?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s eyes widened for just a split second before he composed himself, but that was all the confirmation I needed.


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t,¡± he replied, ¡°why are you even asking?¡±


    I glared at him for a long hard minute. I didn¡¯t answer, just turned around and continued walking out, ignoring all the confused looks.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Sure, we carry hundreds of people¡¯s scents on us everyday, the only reason hers stood out to me was because she was my mate.


    It wasn¡¯t intimately or freshly on his person either, more like it accidentally clung to him in passing, but it was unmistakingly hers.


    It still had me wondering, why would her scent be anywhere near him?


    What business would she have in Redmond?


    Was she passing through? Was she coming back to Chambers? Visiting?


    She had no ties here, other than her friendship with Jean, but even then I don¡¯t think that would make her come back.


    I wanted to believe, but I highly doubted it.


    Is it possible¡­ that that is where she¡¯s been relocated?


    No, there¡¯s no way, the Elder Council cannot be that stupid.


    They must know our two packs are related, why send her there?


    Unless of course, they knew I wouldn¡¯t want anything to do with Redmond after my uncle made a blatant fool of me.


    But why risk it? Why risk locating her there, knowing I live all but an hour away.


    They can¡¯t be that stupid, there¡¯s no way.


    But still, I know I didn¡¯t imagine it, that was her scent, there is no other like it.


    Could she be there?!


    It¡¯s still a possibility, even a slim one, but still a possibility.


    Plus I know for a fact Daniel hadn¡¯t recently traveled anywhere.


    That¡¯s the downsized of being a werewolf. We can¡¯t just willy nilly travel anywhere we want. The land is bound to be owned by a pack, and requesting permission to enter is a hassle and takes many months in advance. Without the alpha¡¯s permission, we would be considered intruders or rogues, very few places are unclaimed territories.


    Plus, he smelled of nothing but Redmond.


    So where else could Daniel run into Angeline?


    I¡¯m willing to bet anything it¡¯s through school, Daniel, being the freak that he is, attends a human school over the werewolf school his father created.


    I can¡¯t deny that it would make logical sense.


    And the more I thought about it, the angrier I got.


    How stupid am I?


    Searching high and low when she was right under my nose the entire time, literally within arms reach.


    The Elder Council must¡¯ve known I¡¯d search her hometown first. They figured that the closer she was to me, the less likely I was to find her, but I wonder if they had any idea that the new location was run by my uncle himself.


    Then I began to wonder if it was a coincidence at all.


    The Elder Council was not exactly a trustworthy foundation.


    They either really overestimated their intelligence, or they thought me that stupid.


    Either way¡­ it¡¯s game on.


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    And so I began to plot, if Angeline really is at Redmond, I can¡¯t just show up without looking suspicious, I mean my uncle won¡¯t suspect me, but my dad would.


    If I¡¯m going to go over there, I have to have a valid excuse.


    At this point, my uncle and cousin were long gone, I didn¡¯t bother saying goodbye to them. But sitting around and waiting to find a perfect time to confirm if she was really there was too much for me, I needed to know now.


    With this decision, I began tying a pair of basketball shorts around my ankle, preparing for a shift. I¡¯m going to Redmond to track her down, no matter the consequences.


    Just as I was about to head out, my dad calls out to me through the mindlink, he tells me to meet him in his office.


    With an exasperated sigh, I go unravel the pair of shorts around my ankle and throw them against the wall.


    Tonight then.

 Chapter 31 - Thirty One

    Keenan Pov


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°Keenan would it have killed you to act normal? Your behavior this evening didn¡¯t go unnoticed, I had to make excuses for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but you know what else didn¡¯t go unnoticed?¡±


    ¡°What Keenan,¡± my father said dismissively, sighing in agitation as he sat down on his office chair.


    ¡°Felix mentioned there being an influx of rogues in the SaltPaw Pack, and rather than roaming alone, the rogues are banding together as an unofficial pack, he said all those rogues are dead now, Alpha Sawyer got rid of them, but¡­ how?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m assuming the rogues were ambushed by Alpha Sawyer, ¡° he replied.


    ¡°With no casualties being reported? The SaltPaw Pack only has 78 members, they should¡¯ve been at least more than half in casualties. So how did they come out completely unscathed?¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡± my father said, ¡°interesting catch. Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°Well remember all the times we¡¯ve met Alpha Sawyer at important council meetings and Alpha gatherings? What was your impression of him?¡±


    ¡°Airheaded, pompous, arrogant just like-¡±


    ¡°Uncle Felix?¡± I finished his sentence for him, ¡°I¡¯m guessing Felix already found his first ally, how else would he know such information?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t surprise me, but there¡¯s also no way to prove it. I could barely get anything out of him and trying anything else would make him suspicious.¡±


    ¡°So leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°And what exactly are you suggesting?¡±


    ¡°Send me to spy on him. Send me to live in the Redmond Pack.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not.¡±


    ¡°Dad I think we need to admit that this secret interrogation strategy you¡¯re trying to pull on Felix isn¡¯t working, you were barely able to get anything out of him. We don¡¯t want him coming onto us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware Keenan, but the rest of the Elder Council, apart from Bain and Marcus don¡¯t believe Felix is a serious threat, they¡¯re blowing it off and I¡¯m afraid that by the time they decide to take it seriously, it will be too late.¡±


    ¡°So send me to live in the Redmond Pack, under the disguise that I¡¯m seeking out more training. You said so yourself, Felix has no idea what transpired here, he won¡¯t suspect a thing.¡±


    ¡°But how can I trust you Keenan? How can I trust that you won¡¯t let yourself be brainwashed again? How can I trust that you won¡¯t betray me? Why should I even trust you again?¡±


    ¡°I know I fucked up big time dad, and there¡¯s no reason you should trust me at all. But I want to earn your trust back. I need to do this, I need something to focus on, a purpose in my life. Something that keeps me sane. I just want to prove myself to you and everyone. It¡¯s no secret that I hate uncle Felix and I want nothing more than to see him lose everything. But more than anything, losing my ranking, the respect of my family and pack, my¡­ mate, made me realize how misconstrued I was. I want to change, I want to be truly worthy. I will not disappoint you again.¡±


    ¡°I dunno Keenan¡­¡± He was hesitating, a good sign, it wasn¡¯t a flat out no.


    ¡°Whatever decision you make I will respect it. I¡¯m just asking that you don¡¯t lose complete faith in me just yet. I know I can do this.¡±


    He thought long and hard for a minute, ¡°okay¡­ okay¡­ I¡¯ll speak to your mother, but if you do go¡­ you¡¯re not going alone, and if you don¡¯t have any information by the end of this month, I¡¯m bringing you back home myself.¡±


    ¡°Okay, understandable,¡± was all I said , internally pleased with myself. This was easier than I thought it was gonna be.


    ¡°Now go, I have to call your uncle.¡±


    Once I closed the door behind me, I let my satisfaction show. How convenient that the perfect excuse presented itself in the perfect time?


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    After waiting an agonizing two days. With my mother heavily disagreeing, I was finally given the go ahead to stay at my uncle pack for three months minimum.


    I told my uncle it was for ¡°superior alpha training¡± and like the narcissist he was, he ate it all up.


    As for who my dad chose to accompany me, they were Dante, Alan, Corbin, and Shane.


    Dante, Alan, and Corbin would attend my uncle¡¯s werewolf school. While Shane and I attended the human public school, the same one Daniel goes to.


    I told my dad it was to keep a close eye on Daniel. I had to convince him that Daniel was included in all of Felix¡¯s crazy notions, it was harder than expected, way harder than convincing my dad to let me spy on Felix¡¯s pack.


    Luckily, he eventually did buy it, it is apparent now more than ever where I get my gullibleness from.


    I was set to leave tonight, our rooms were already set up and I¡¯m set to start school tomorrow.


    All I feel now is sheer nervous anticipation, it took everything in me not to just dip and go confirm once and for all that my mate was somewhere in Redmond.


    And my gut was telling me that she was.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the very fact that my cover would be blown and all my plans dismantled. I¡¯d have left to see for myself two whole days ago.


    They¡¯d try to stop me otherwise.


    As of this morning, Tanner lost any chance of reclaiming his previous ranking, he lost his last challenge and is now officially disqualified. I imagine a part of him is devastated but also relieved that he no longer has to fight everyday now.


    We debated traveling by wolf or car but ultimately decided to take the car, there was only so much we could carry in our mouths, definitely not a three month supply of clothes.


    We drove our cars through endless woods until we reached a very rural road. The road leads us to a decoy house with a massive garage, from there we¡¯d have to grab our things and travel for miles on foot, no problem, for a werewolf it¡¯s a mere stroll in the park, not so much for a human though.


    Even being 2am on a school night, there was a crowd of people waiting for us.


    Mostly girls and some adults, I see my uncle, the second in command, and even Laurel. Some of my other conquests were also there, either holding snacks, entrees, or fighting to help me with my luggages.


    Not complaining though, I was absolutely starving.


    ¡°Nephew! It¡¯s good to see you again! I know we didn¡¯t get a chance to talk two days ago but I really wanna catch up with you and your situation. But tonight I¡¯ll let you guys rest , Laurel here will show you to your rooms.¡±


    Through all my fake smiles, small talk, and greetings, I take in a deep inhale, trying to catch anything, anything at all, but I smell nothing.


    I let out a growl of frustration that I quickly have to stifle with a cough as my uncle pauses and raises his eyebrows at me.


    ¡°Thank you uncle for giving this opportunity to learn from you.¡±


    ¡°I only thought it right, you can¡¯t get proper alpha training learning under your feeble father. Saying no would have been an injustice to you.¡±


    I resist the urge to snort.


    ¡°Of course,¡± is all I say.


    ¡°Well go on and unpack, we¡¯ll be heading off to bed here.¡±


    Uncle Felix did not have a pack house like we did. They just had houses for every family unit, my family¡¯s pack had both. For anyone who did not wish to live in the pack house did not have to.


    Laurel, who has been leering at me the entire time, leads us to a large empty house. One emptied just for us. I took the master bedroom, and Shane, the only girl in our group, took the entire attic and bathroom, the other guys took the rest of the rooms.


    I didn¡¯t try unpacking, the minute my head hit the pillow, I was out like a light.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The next morning I wake up to a knock at my bedroom door, opening it, I see that it¡¯s Shane.


    Shane is one of the best fighters we have in the pack, she even had the scars to show for it, she carried a gnarly looking scar that traveled from her forehead, through her eye and down to her cheek. She always walked around like she was only half alive.


    ¡°Laurel¡¯s at the front door, Alpha. She says Alpha Felix wants to speak with you.¡± She mumbled with the same dead voice.


    I sighed, ¡°what time is it?¡±


    ¡°Six-thirty Alpha, school starts at eight.¡±


    ¡°Tell her I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Closing the door, I decide to throw on a well fitted black T-shirt and some jeans, my signature style. After brushing my teeth I put my coat on, heading out the door, I see Laurel. She¡¯s wearing a sports bra that¡¯s my favorite color and a... mini skirt? In this weather? I mean I know what she¡¯s trying to do but I don¡¯t care to entertain it right now.


    Without greeting her, I continue walking past.


    ¡°Well good morning to you too Keenan.¡±


    ¡°Is he in his office?¡± I ignored her grumble.


    ¡°Yea, he¡¯s doing some paperwork. I have to bring him his morning coffee, want anything?¡± She gives me a suggestive look.


    Hmm, maybe I shouldn¡¯t burn all my bridges with Laurel just yet. I was here to spy afterall and she is my uncle¡¯s assistant.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say, my lips curving into my old smirk, I stop to face her. ¡°Bring me a bagel too while you¡¯re at it.¡±


    ¡°That all?¡± She lowers her voice an octave and takes a step closer to me.


    I wanted to roll my eyes, was she always this¡­ desperate?


    ¡°I can see you¡¯ve missed me,¡± I deadpanned, she was turned on, and very obviously so. I could smell her arousal engulfing us, choking me.


    ¡°You have no idea Keenan,¡± she whispers, the eyes of her wolf peaking through, ¡°no one can fuck me like you.¡±


    Her eyes drift from my face and then down to my feet. Abruptly she places her hands on my abdomen, trailing them to my arms.


    ¡°Gosh what happened to you? Did you go through some kind of growth spurt or something? You¡¯re so¡­ big, bigger than before and your muscles are so much harder too,¡± she said, squeezing my biceps in her hands. ¡°What in the world have you been eating?¡±


    As if purely on instinctual reflex, my arm lashed out to push her away from me.


    I could only stare in mild amusement and surprise as Laurel lay sprawled on her stomach, the ridiculous mini skirt flipped upwards showcasing her bare asscheeks for the whole world to see.


    Wow she even came commando, she really thought something was gonna happen.


    I chuckled slightly.


    ¡°What the hell was that for?!¡± She screeched, trying to right herself.


    This time I bellowed a laugh as I saw the streaks of mud on the side of her face and hair, ruining her cookie cutter sex bomb appearance.


    ¡°You¡¯re such an asshole!¡± She screamed, stomping away. I noted that, if anything, the smell of her arousal only grew.


    Sometimes girls are fucking weird.


    Walking into my uncle¡¯s office I see him marveling at some strange container in a case, it was glowing blue.


    ¡°Good morning nephew, I hope you slept well?¡±


    ¡°I slept fine, thank you.¡±


    ¡°I want to show you something, c¡¯mere.¡±


    Walking over, he opens the container and pulls out a dial filled with the blue liquid.


    ¡°What is that?¡± I ask, perplexed.


    ¡°This is wolfcrystral, it¡¯s very potent and very deadly to wolves and humans. Breathing it in will kill you, we¡¯re trying to figure out how to convert it to a powder, and mass produce it.¡±


    ¡°We?¡±


    He paused, ¡°yea¡­ an old friend of mine gave me this sample from one of the very labs he owns.¡±


    The person that instantly came to mind was Alpha Sawyer of SaltPaw.


    ¡°What will it be used for?¡±


    ¡°Obviously war, why suffer so many casualties in battle when we can have this stuff do all the work for us? Which reminds me, I have a favor to ask.¡±


    ¡°Yea?¡±


    ¡°Remember the rogues we ran off into No Man¡¯s Territory?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°We need new test subjects, we¡¯re working on something big, something revolutionary, I can¡¯t tell you what it is yet though, it¡¯s a surprise. But I need you to take one¡­ discreetly though. It¡¯s not like anyone will miss them anyway, they¡¯re rogues for a reason. I¡¯m only asking you because I can trust that you¡¯ll get it done.¡±


    My uncle really does blindly trust me, he¡¯s given up more information than I even needed to search for.


    ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll do it, for the cause.¡±


    ¡°Oh yea, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, how did everything go with that human girl?¡±


    I froze up, the question hit me like a bus, unexpectedly. I was waiting for the anger, the rage, to take a hold of me but all I felt was a strange... vulnerability.


    ¡°You were right,¡± I said it slowly, trying not to let the shakiness or the anger in my voice spill out.


    ¡°It worked, I marked another girl and the bond broke.¡±


    ¡°See? Didn¡¯t I tell you so? Don¡¯t you feel so much better? Isn¡¯t your head clearer?¡±


    My heads clear alright.


    ¡°And your wolf? He¡¯s not mad anymore right? Now that he¡¯s not blinded by the bond?¡±


    ¡°No, everything is back to normal.¡±


    ¡°As I told you it would be, you see? You only need to listen to your uncle. You should be very proud of yourself Keenan, you¡¯re a success story. The first wolf in werewolf history to successfully reject their mate and break the bond.¡±


    Damn I can¡¯t believe I used to believe these dumbass lies. Sad thing too is that he truly believed his own bullshit.


    ¡°I know you have to get to school but I really want to finish discussing the rogue plan with you. I don¡¯t know why you insist on going to that public human school like Daniel, especially when I have a perfectly functioning high school here.¡±


    ¡°I was thinking I¡¯d go there to convince Daniel the same thing, who knows, he could be a good accessory to us, we just have to let him see things from our perspective.¡±


    ¡°Nah, that boy ain¡¯t useful for shit. I¡¯ve already given up on him, he actually believes I¡¯ll let him be alpha to my pack,¡±


    ¡°And let him ruin everything you¡¯ve built?¡± I pressed.


    ¡°Exactly! Ain¡¯t no way in hell that¡¯s happening. Anyway, come to the training room around 8pm, for some real alpha training. I¡¯ll have Daniel or someone escort you to the human school and show you around.¡±


    ¡°Sounds great, I¡¯ll see you then.¡±

 Chapter 32 - Thirty Two

    Keenan POV


    Once Shane, Alan, and I arrived at the decoy house, we saw multiple people arriving at the same time. It was a good dozen werewolves, damn I didn¡¯t realize there were this many werewolves attending the human school with Daniel, albeit they were more than likely rank climbers, stumbling over each other to try and win his favor. Little did they know that they didn¡¯t have to do that.


    Daniel would never be alpha.


    Speaking of which, I did not see Daniel amongst them.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Daniel?¡± I asked them, they were all sifting into different cars, ready to leave.


    ¡°Probably with his girlfriend,¡± someone answered, ¡°either that or early morning tutoring.¡±


    ¡°Daniel has a girlfriend?¡± I asked, perplexed. ¡°He met another mateless wolf?¡±


    ¡°No, she¡¯s human.¡±


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± was all I said, that would explain why he¡¯s been so¡­ happy lately.


    ¡°Yea we couldn¡¯t believe it either at first but she seems pretty chill.¡±


    ¡°Come ride with us, Keenan, I saved you a spot!¡± The redhead, Lacey, asked me.


    As Shane, Alan, and I shuffle into the car, right away the redhead won¡¯t stop shooting question after question at me.


    ¡°You should definitely sit with us at lunch Keenan-.¡±


    After a minute or so of this, I just tuned them all out entirely.


    The closer we got to school, the more I began to feel my anticipation rise.


    I know I¡¯m probably overreacting, there¡¯s less than a 10 percent chance she¡¯s even here but a strong part of me couldn¡¯t help but grasp any remnants of hope.


    Getting out of the car, I¡¯m overwhelmed by all the stimuli hitting me all at once.


    I wasn¡¯t used to this place so it was harder to tune everything out and focus on what I needed to find.


    I see Daniel¡¯s Camry parked nearby.


    I take a deep inhale, trying to sift through the abundance of smells hitting my nostrils until I find the one I¡¯m looking for.


    Except I don¡¯t find it.


    I didn¡¯t find anything.


    Nothing to indicate her scent was here, or even her presence.


    Fuck! Was I wrong all along?


    Did I just waste all this time, plotting and scheming for absolutely no reason!?


    I should have been able to spot her scent right away, she is my mate.


    But I don¡¯t feel anything, no pull, no bond, no scent. Nothing.


    How could I have been so wrong?! I was so fucking sure, why else would Daniel smell like that?!


    Why the hell didn¡¯t I just verify before even coming down here, like I originally wanted to.


    Fuck!


    I really fucked myself on this one.


    Well, I have no choice but to stick it out now, at least for the meantime.


    Immediately I see everyone within a ten-foot radius of me begin to shrink away as they sense my mood darken.


    Their wary glances shift towards each other as they try to figure out what abruptly changed my mood.


    Fucking pathetic.


    This was not how this was supposed to go.


    Granted, the bond between us was nearly nonexistent, it would explain why there was no pull, but I should at least be able to smell some semblance of her scent.


    But I smell nothing.


    Unless of course, the memory of her scent was slipping from me too, just as my sanity was slipping from me.


    I never thought it possible.


    I need to see Daniel, I need to smell him again, ask him where he¡¯s been, who he¡¯s seen. I need to know everything.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Once the humans took note of me, the not so subtle stares and whispering began.


    It¡¯s like they¡¯ve never seen a real alpha before.


    Oh right, they haven¡¯t, Daniel hardly counts.


    Speaking of which, where the fuck was he? I see his car, but no Daniel.


    He was definitely here though, my sense of smell told me that much at least, he actually wasn¡¯t too far either.


    Following his scent, it leads me to the entrance of the main lobby, everyone else following close behind me.


    I finally spot him, he¡¯s talking to some blond chick, he¡¯s smiling as they¡¯re talking and she¡¯s giving him the do me eyes.


    Just from her stature, I can tell she¡¯s human.


    So this must be the human girl he was dating.


    I honestly don¡¯t know why he even bothered, she¡¯ll never accept him for what he is. Humans are scared of what they don¡¯t understand, they¡¯ve always been.


    I¡¯d just hit it and quit it as I¡¯ve always done.


    The closer we got to them, the clearer their conversation became.


    They were talking about some math formulas and tutoring?


    Leave it to Daniel to have the lamest relationship and the lamest conversations, I¡¯d expect nothing else honestly.


    Once Daniel spotted us, he gave us a slight nod of acknowledgment, one I returned.


    ¡°Sorry I missed you this morning Keenan, I had some things I had to take care of.¡±


    ¡°No problem, ¡° was all I said, staring at the human girl beside him, watching as she got all flustered and shy, knowing how easy it¡¯d be for me to steal her from him with just a couple of whispers. If I really wanted to.


    There was nothing special about this girl, but I guess desperate times call for desperate measures, and my cousin is taking what he can get now. Deluding himself into thinking it¡¯ll work in the long run.


    Deluding himself into thinking that she could ever replace his mate.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there two more of you?¡± Daniel asked, eyeing both Shane and Alan.


    ¡°They decided to attend¡­ another school,¡± I replied tersely, glancing at the blond girl behind him. She quickly reverted her eyes at having been caught staring at me.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see.¡± Daniel said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re attending Redmond, I would¡¯ve for sure thought that you¡¯d have preferred Southsable High. I didn¡¯t think you liked¡­ public schools all that much.¡±


    ¡°Of course I do, my last school was a public school, it was my first choice.¡±


    ¡°Yea I know that, just that you used to say how much you liked my father¡¯s private school, and how much you wish you had one in your own town, I just find it interesting you chose to attend a public school after all.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes, ¡°like I said, it was my first choice.¡±


    ¡°Yea I get that,¡± there was an awkward pause, ¡°anyways I have to get going, but welcome to Redmond. If you have any questions, you can ask Trey or Lacey, or you can tag along with me, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯d rather shadow Lacey, her schedules more conducive to yours and-¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll shadow you.¡±


    Daniel raised his brows in surprise, ¡°uh... alright then, I guess I have some time to show you around.¡±


    Turning to face his human girlfriend, he gave her a small dismissive nod. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in tutoring.¡±


    The poor girl looked like a fish staring after him.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------


    Following Daniel around was so much more boring and uneventful than I expected, and trust me, my expectations were already low. He actually paid attention in class and showed us around the school grounds. I don¡¯t know exactly what I was waiting for anyway.


    An ah-ha moment maybe, for her to appear out of nowhere.


    I don¡¯t know.


    But nothing happened and slowly but certainly, I began to doubt everything. Maybe I didn¡¯t really smell her scent at the meeting. Maybe it was a hallucination, a mere figment of my imagination. Maybe my brain conjured it up completely, another sure sign of going feral.


    Because other than that one glimpse, I had no other evidence to suggest that she was even here.


    None at all besides a very obviously misplaced hunch. I was clearly overreaching here, and wasting my fucking time.


    I don¡¯t know if I can sustain three months of this shit.


    I¡¯ll just make some bullshit reasons for why I need to come home early.


    I¡¯ll go back to my original plan of breaking into the police precinct.


    Predictably, a small crowd followed us everywhere we went, I could see the staring, hear the gossip, the girls passing by laughing unnecessarily loud. All the dumb shit that used to pump my ego.


    By lunchtime I had reached my limit, I needed a shift, and badly.


    After lunch, I was skipping the rest of the day and leaving this stupid school.


    There was nothing there to find anyway.


    I turn to Shane who¡¯s standing right beside me. A lot of Daniel¡¯s human friends are approaching him, their glances letting me know they were just curious about us.


    A lot of them were introducing themselves to me like I¡¯m supposed to care. The girl''s volleyball team, the guys on the football team, a whole bunch of other people I don¡¯t give a fuck about.


    ¡°Shane, I¡¯m gonna take off now, if anyone asks, I went for a shift.¡±


    ¡°Yes alpha.¡± She gives a stiff nod.


    Just as I turn around to head towards the exit, I immediately do a double-take.


    All the way at the end of the hall I see Lacey, and she¡¯s talking to a girl.


    I freeze in my tracks.


    The most beautiful girl I think I¡¯ve ever seen.


    A feeling, a sensation, I thought I¡¯d never feel again.


    The bond.


    Hitting me full force in that one split second, pulling at me as it did that first time I ever laid eyes on her.


    What?


    There¡¯s no way.


    What?


    But there was no mistaking it, I¡¯d recognize that face anywhere.


    It was Angeline, it was really her, but it also wasn¡¯t.


    This wasn¡¯t the Angeline I knew.


    My breath was caught up in my throat and it was getting harder to think coherently.


    She spoke to Lacey, oblivious to everyone around her.


    A million of my hectic thoughts were drowned out by the feelings of my wolf, who was now howling in my head with madness.


    Nothing¡¯s holding him back this time, not even me.


    He won¡¯t allow it.


    I just blatantly stared, amazed, I could not believe what I was seeing, who I was seeing.


    I was starting to believe this day would never come.


    Her once wild hair was now tamed and fell in loose dark curls to her waist. She wasn¡¯t wearing her baggy oversized clothes anymore either, instead, she wore a fitted white shirt that hugged her tiny torso and dipped to show a bit of her cleavage. The black leggings she wore emphasizing every curve, and she was filled to the brim with them.


    I had no idea.


    I felt a rumble start deep in my chest, drinking in the sight of her, still not fully believing that this was really her. I knew that if I could see me right now, my pupils would be dilated, and my fangs about to extend.


    I finally found her, I finally found my mate.


    She was drawing closer and closer to me.


    My fingers twitched with the ich to snatch her.


    The primal part of me was so close to taking over.


    I just might end up marking her in front of everyone.


    I was taken aback when I saw her face break into a large warm grin, one that made her eyes crinkle and two dimples appear that I never even knew she had.


    And I realized, I had never seen her smile.


    I was too busy making her cry.


    But her smile wasn¡¯t for me, no, it was for-


    I watch as she basically falls into Daniel¡¯s arms, and¡­ plants a kiss on his lips.


    As if watching through a tunnel, my vision began to fill with nothing but red. I could no longer contain my visible shaking, or the fact that my claws and teeth had completely extended.


    I shut my mouth to keep the humans from seeing.


    But I had a feeling I¡¯d do more than just shift in the next few minutes.


    I was ready for a blood bath.


    I could hear nothing but the snarls and snapping of my own wolf.


    She giggled at something he whispered in her ear, and just as I imagined, her laugh was as beautifully melodious as her singing voice.


    But it did nothing to calm me in the moment.


    ¡°Angeline, this is my cousin Keenan and these are his friends Alan and Shane.¡±


    I watched as any and all color drained from her face once she made eye contact with me.


    We stared at each other for I don¡¯t know how long, my face filled with seething anger, hers with horror and dread, going completely pale white.


    But with my heightened hearing, I could hear her breathing getting weaker and shallower, and she began to sway even as Daniel held her.


    And for a second my anger gave way, it was replaced with an emotion I hadn¡¯t felt since the last time I saw her.


    Fear.


    Not for anyone, never for anyone, just for her.


    My instinct kicked in and I took a step closer.


    ¡°Angeline? Angeline are you okay? Angeline?!¡±


    Daniel asked frantically.


    Just as she looked on the cusp of fainting, she abruptly pushed Daniel away from her instead and then booked it down the hall.


    Daniel follows close behind her.


    I prepare to run after him, tear him limb from limb.


    How. Fucking, Dare. He.


    I¡¯ll show him and everyone once and for all who the real alpha is.


    But I felt the hands of both Shane and Alan holding me back.


    ¡°Alpha not here, there¡¯s humans staring. Let¡¯s go, we need to go outside.¡±


    I was not so gone that I couldn¡¯t recover in the knick of time.


    Some of the stupid humans were staring at me, and some were staring at the direction Daniel and Angeline just disappeared into.


    Without another word, I slipped out of the crowded hall and out the cool outside air instead.


    This was far from over.

 Chapter 33 - Thirty Three

    Angelina POV


    ¡°Angeline! Angeline! Where are you going!? Just talk to me!¡±


    I finally stopped running when the wheezing got too much for my lungs to handle.


    I feel Daniel¡¯s hands encircle my waist to hold me upright. I felt like I was just mere seconds from collapsing.


    With his other hand, I feel him rummaging through my bookbag.


    ¡°Here,¡± he says, handing me my little red inhaler.


    I take mouthfuls of puffs, Daniel holds me tightly to him, I run as far as my short legs could take me.


    Which was courtside in the school parking lot.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, just held me until my breathing returned to somewhat normal.


    As I heard the bell ring I realized he¡¯d been holding me for basically the entire lunch duration, almost an hour now.


    Finally regaining my strength, I try pushing him off me, but of course, he doesn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°G-g-get off me!¡± I yell, immediately Daniel lets me go. For a second I feel guilty as I see a flash of hurt cross his eyes. But that guilt is immediately replaced with fear, betrayal, and mortification.


    Emotions I haven¡¯t felt in so long, but I can¡¯t stop scouring the surroundings, waiting for Keenan to pop out and laugh his ass off.


    Laugh his ass off with Daniel, at yet another successful attempt at ruining my life and humiliating me.


    And I fell for it.


    I fell for all of it.


    I¡¯ll never escape him, never.


    I feel my chest begin to tighten as the onslaught of a panic attack begins to set in.


    ¡°Angeline please calm down, can you just tell me what the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡°Like you don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°How long? How long?! Have you been planning this since the moment you met me? Was any of it even real?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± He replied, incredulous.


    ¡°I knew it! I knew it was too good to be true!¡± I shook my head, ¡°I give up, I can¡¯t do this anymore, tell him he won.¡±


    I bite down on my lip hard to keep from bursting into tears, just like that, my entire resolve crumbled.


    This new version of me I fought hard to be, this new love, respect, and patience I developed for myself just vanished with a mere look from Keenan.


    In a matter of seconds, I transformed back into that scared, weak, and shaking ugly little sheep I never wanted to be again.


    Just as I turn to run from Daniel again, he¡¯s standing in front of me in a millisecond.


    Oh yea, werewolf reflexes.


    ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake Angeline, please! Just talk to me! What am I missing here?¡± He pleaded, almost sounding believable too.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me he was your cousin!? Why didn¡¯t you tell me he was coming here!? Did he tell you to be my friend? To be my¡­ boyfriend? How long have you two been planning this?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about Keenan? How do you even know him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    A wave of realization finally registered on his face. ¡°He¡¯s the guy? The guy that tormented you?¡±


    ¡°But you knew that.¡±


    ¡°Angeline listens to me, I swear on my life, I had absolutely no idea! We¡¯re not close in the slightest, and you never told me. How was I to know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± I shook my head.


    Cupping my ruddy cheeks in his hands, he rests his forehead against mine.


    ¡°Tell me, Angeline, have I ever done something to make you doubt me?¡±


    I hesitated but ultimately shook my head.


    No, he has never.


    ¡°And do you think for one second I¡¯ll let anyone do anything to you? Especially Keenan?¡±


    Daniel might be Keenan¡¯s cousin, but I don¡¯t think even he knows how vicious Keenan is.


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you always, that I can promise you.¡±


    He stared deeply into my eyes as if trying to convey how serious he was.


    I wanted to believe him¡­ I did. But he doesn¡¯t know Keenan as I do.


    ¡°Angeline, he¡¯s in my domain now, he won¡¯t even be able to breathe on these grounds without me knowing about it. Trust me.¡±


    Reluctantly, I nodded, ¡°I¡­ I do.¡±


    Reaching up on my tippy toes, I press my lips to his. Daniel holds me tighter and deepens the kiss.


    I can¡¯t believe I thought he could be anything like Keenan, this is Daniel we¡¯re talking about.


    I have never felt safer in this world than when I am in Daniel¡¯s arms.


    --------------------------------------------------------------


    I¡¯m not gonna make it¡­


    It was like I was running in slow motion.


    I could hear his laughter, his cruel and dark laughter, taunting me from behind.


    I am so close!


    I can see him, my Daniel, waiting for me on the other side of this endless field covered in blood and mud.


    Bodies spread everywhere.


    I¡¯m running to reach, to reach safety.


    But every step I take I hear his heavy footfalls closing in on me.


    I never do make it, he catches up to me and I feel him snatch me from behind.


    I scream but no second comes out.


    I am faced with a horrifying sight, a hybrid of monster and man.


    His eyes blood red, teeth too large for his face and covered in blood. He held his left hand high in the air, each bloody claw shining in the moonlight, long and sharp.


    Ready to rip me to shreds, then he swiped at my throat.


    I wake up from my nightmare with a jolt.


    The events of yesterday playing in my head like a continuous loop.


    If I thought he looked scary before, it was terrifying to look at now.


    It looked like he went through a growth spurt overnight, he nearly doubled in size. Everything about him was bigger, his height, his muscles, his presence, everything.


    To anyone else he¡¯d be seen as striking, purely and utterly male, a god with not one visible imperfection insight.


    But I knew better, Keenan is just the devil in disguise, deceptive and cunning.


    I was scared all over again, not even for myself, but for Daniel.


    The prospect that Keenan could hurt Daniel was suddenly a brand new fear to add to my list of anxieties.


    I couldn¡¯t live with myself if something happened to Daniel and it was all my fault.


    Although I had all the faith in the world in Daniel, I knew Keenan to be far more cunning, vindictive, and if the occasion called for it, very patient.


    He shouldn¡¯t be underestimated, ever.


    You know I speak from experience when I say that every single time day back at Chambers, when I thought the antics couldn¡¯t possibly get worse, Keenan would surprise me with his creativity.


    For the entire duration that I knew Keenan, I have had to ¡°fight¡± him alone. Having someone support me, care for me, protect me was like having this huge weight lift from my shoulders. Suddenly I wasn¡¯t so alone anymore.


    Then I thought of my dream, of Keenan, resembling a wolf, man, and monster all at once.


    Is it possible that Keenan could be a werewolf too?


    Was he a werewolf this whole time?


    It would make perfect sense, he and Daniel were related after all.


    Plus the way people behaved around him, flocking to his every whim, hanging onto his every word, stepping over each other to please him, it was similar to how people behaved around Daniel


    I¡¯m willing to bet he¡¯s an alpha or at least a really high ranking pack member.


    And now all the pieces are coming together, how got away with so much, how his influence reached beyond the school grounds.


    This was bigger than I could¡¯ve ever anticipated.

 Chapter 34 - Thirty Four

    Angeline POV


    The next day at school, I spent nearly the entire day just looking over my shoulder, so certain that Keenan was going to pop out of hiding any second. But to my surprise, I didn¡¯t bump into him once or feel his prying eyes.


    Granted, it probably had a lot to with the fact that Daniel stood by my side nearly every second of the day.


    Nevertheless, he kept his distance, if it wasn¡¯t for the multitude of gossiping going on between the entire student body at the moment, I wouldn¡¯t have even known he was here today.


    But the whispering wouldn¡¯t let me forget, all day I had to listen to them hush about how good looking he was. I he was single, why he and Daniel didn¡¯t get along, etc. More alarmingly, there were rumors stating that I was a two-timing whore and the sole reason Daniel and Keenan hated each other.


    I don¡¯t even know what Daniel sees in her, remember what she first looked like coming here? She was fucking ugly, there¡¯s no way she scored Daniel and Keenan.


    True, I mean, didn¡¯t you see the way Keenan looked at her yesterday? She¡¯s definitely hiding something.


    Keenan must have a good reason for not liking her, she¡¯s probably a snake.


    Or a social climber, jumping from one cousin to the other, and everyone fell for her shit. Had us feeling sorry for her ass, can you believe that?


    I sank my head down on my desk and put my earbuds in to muffle their voices, they definitely wanted me to hear what they were saying, and I knew that no matter how much I tried to explain my truth, no one would ever listen.


    Of course, they said all this in the few instances where Daniel could not physically be in my class. Yet somehow he was always waiting for me outside my classroom.


    My gut, however, was telling me not to get too comfortable with Keenan¡¯s lack of appearance. That this was just the calm before the storm.


    If he was silent, it was because he was plotting something.


    Keenan is not one to just let things be, he might perceive me dating his cousin as a premeditated ploy to get back at him somehow. His narcissistic ego would never believe it was all truly accidental, that our feelings are genuine, that our worlds don¡¯t revolve around him.


    And there¡¯s nothing he hates more than not having the last laugh.


    Or being made a fool of, really.


    No one but me seemed to understand that. No one but me seemed to understand the true length of his cruelty.


    What if Keenan comes for Daniel too?


    I¡¯d have no choice but to probably break up with him, the idea alone made my heart sink.


    But I don¡¯t know what else to do, I¡¯m tired of letting other people become burdened with my problems. He doesn¡¯t deserve that.


    Yet a huge part of me wanted so badly to hope that maybe as long as I stayed within the public eye, or with Daniel, Keenan wouldn¡¯t find an opportunity to ambush me.


    I had to remind myself that isn¡¯t Chambers, where Keenan did as he pleased and no one would raise a finger or bat an eye. I can¡¯t tell you how many times Keenan harassed me in front of students, teachers, and staff members alike. Not only would they not do a thing, but actively participated in covering for him.


    They¡¯d just look on like they were watching some live-action soap opera, no ounce of surprise, concern, or even pity present in their faces. I know what they were thinking, I¡¯ve must¡¯ve done something to deserve it.


    At the time I agreed with them, but now I know better.


    It¡¯s one of the reasons Daniel amazes me. I realize I¡¯ve never known genuine kindness like I witness Daniel give to others. The number of instances I¡¯ve seen him joking and laughing around with people Keenan would never be caught dead hanging out with.


    I can¡¯t believe I thought Daniel could be anything like him.


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    On the fourth day of Keenan¡¯s deafening absence, Daniel picked me up that morning to go to school.


    He was unusually quiet and seemed to be thinking hard, instead of pulling into the school¡¯s parking lot, he drove right past.


    We don¡¯t stop driving until we¡¯re almost across town, pulling into the parking lot of a pretty popular restaurant.


    It¡¯s silent for a moment, and I begin to feel nervous. He looks like he wants to say something but isn¡¯t sure how to.


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, ¡°what? What¡¯s wrong? Has something happened? Is it about Keenan?¡±


    ¡°No, not exactly, it¡¯s just¡­ I have to leave for a little while.¡±


    I stare at him in confusion and shock.


    ¡°What? What do you mean you¡¯re leaving?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only going to be for like a week.¡±


    ¡°A week!?¡± I yell, flabbergasted, ¡°but¡­ but¡­ what about-¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s leaving too, Angeline, I wouldn¡¯t leave you here alone with him.¡±


    ¡°But where are you going?¡±


    ¡°My dad, randomly, decided to send Keenan on some mission to another pack. He refuses to tell me exactly what it is, and I just know they¡¯re hiding something. Why would my father suddenly have some random urgent request that he needs Keenan to fulfill? Why not ask me? Why him?


    ¡°He¡¯s sending him to Alpha Sawyer¡¯s Pack of all places too. Nothing¡¯s making sense, why would my uncle Drew just be okay with Keenan getting ¡°better¡± alpha training here? That implies that my uncle Drew¡¯s training is incompetent, no alpha would let that slide, and my dad isn¡¯t even questioning it. What the fuck? They all have something up their sleeves, or something they¡¯re hiding... and I¡¯m gonna figures out what it is. I¡¯m tired of being kept in the dark.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to this guy¡¯s pack too?¡±


    ¡°No. I got suspicious, so I offered to go with Keenan and Alan, but he refused. Suddenly there was something else he urgently needed me to do, he said he needed me to visit my mother¡¯s birth pack. He gave this half-assed excuse about needing me to retrieve wolfsbane remedies like we don¡¯t already have a full stock. Said my ¡°journey¡± to and back would take me about a week, Keenan is supposed to be gone for two weeks. When I refused to go, he alpha commanded me.¡±


    ¡°How far is your mother¡¯s pack from here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all the way in Virginia, it¡¯ll only be a week Angeline, I promise. You¡¯ll never be alone either, I¡¯ll have someone with you at all times.¡±


    I try to hold back the tears, ¡°when are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°We both leave tonight.¡±


    ¡°D-do you have to go?¡± Daniel¡¯s face immediately softens as he takes my face in his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to my dad, see if he can lift the alpha command.¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just being dramatic. I can hold out for a week, I¡¯ll just miss you terribly is all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna miss you like crazy too,¡± he says, kissing me softly.


    Breaking away he reaches into his pocket to pull something out. He places a small device in the palm of my hand.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I ask curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s a cell phone, you do know how to use it right?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ yea?¡±


    ¡°Okay, show me then.¡±


    Sure, I never had a phone of my own but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m completely ignorant of cell phones. Besides, how hard could it possibly be?


    I showed him the basics that I knew.


    ¡°Okay, as long as you know how to call and text me, then we¡¯re good. I also added a bunch of our friends¡¯ contacts, they got your number too. Play around with it, download any apps you want.¡±


    ¡°Daniel, thank you, but I can¡¯t accept this.¡±


    ¡°And why not?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s a lot of money! And I wouldn¡¯t want you to think that I¡¯m using you for money or material things.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know that Angeline, I didn¡¯t get you this phone because I felt I had to, I did it because I wanted to. Most importantly, I did it for my own peace of mind, I want to know that you¡¯re safe at all times. Especially right now that I¡¯m gonna be gone for a week, don¡¯t hesitate to let me know if anyone bothers you, anyone, at all. Promise me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Say you¡¯ll accept the phone.¡±


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll accept the phone¡­ for now, but I promise you, I¡¯m paying back every penny!¡±


    ¡°Stop being so ridiculous, I wouldn¡¯t accept it even if you did.¡±


    I¡¯ll find a way.


    ¡°Let¡¯s grab some breakfast before we go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------


    That night Daniel texted me, letting me know he did get his dad to lift the alpha command, but that he still had to go. He also let me know Keenan and Alan left that night as well.


    Did they really? I texted back.


    Yes, I made sure he left pack territory, and his scent isn¡¯t anywhere either. He¡¯s long gone, trust me, I would know.


    Okay, I trust you, when do you have to leave?


    I could¡¯ve gone tonight but I wanted to say goodbye to you first, I leave tomorrow morning instead, I¡¯ll pick you up as usual.


    I¡¯m gonna miss you so bad, I typed but then ended up deleting the message. I didn¡¯t want to sound like some clingy simp, even if I definitely was.


    I realize that this would be the first real-time I¡¯ll be without my best friend since I met him.


    I hope it¡¯s the only time.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The next morning I see Daniel waiting for me in front of my house. I¡¯m struck once again with how amazing he looks, as usual, he wore a white long sleeve turtleneck, his golden blond hair styled but still looking natural, his usually light brown eyes appearing darker. He was wearing his glasses today, and I instantly melted.


    I love it when he wears his glasses.


    How can someone this good looking be mine? It makes no sense.


    He smiles my favorite smile as he sees me walking toward him, engulfing me in his arms, I let out a sigh of contentment.


    I love being crushed by him.


    We spent the short car ride as we always did before, grooving and singing to Tennessee Whiskey by Chris Stapleton. Daniel, unsurprisingly, had a really beautiful voice.


    God, I haven¡¯t felt this carefree since before Keenan had to show up and burst my bubble.


    We park in our usual spot and watch everyone else mingle or hustle into the school building, trying to stall this moment for as long as possible.


    ¡°Here, before I forget, ¡° he says, opening up the glove compartment. He hands me a¡­ pepper spray?


    Not just any pepper spray but bear pepper spray.


    ¡°What do I need bear pepper spray for?¡±


    ¡°Because regular pepper spray won¡¯t work on us, and if you do spray this, makes sure you¡¯re not stuck in the room, or else you¡¯d be spraying yourself too.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ okay?¡± I said skeptically.


    ¡°You should probably get going now,¡± he said reluctantly, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be late.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay, true,¡± but before he could kick me out of his car, I pounce on him, hugging him as tightly as my nonexistent strength will let me.


    I yelp in surprise as he pulls me into his lap, he smiles as he stares at my face, a mischievous glint in his eye.


    Why do I have to be so embarrassing? My face must be beet red and I feel so flustered. I can¡¯t even meet his eyes.


    I peak at him from under my lashes, my arms still placed around his neck, he¡¯s still staring at me with his smug heart racing smile.


    I know what he wants me to do, what he¡¯s waiting for.


    So I do it.


    Pulling his face down to mine, I kiss him with all the passion, all the desire I feel for him.


    He deepens the kiss, and I lose myself almost completely in his essence.


    Ignoring the fact that we¡¯re making out for all to see. I feel his chest vibrate as I bite down gently on his lip.


    I let out a small moan as he swirls his tongue in my mouth.


    The sound of a loud car horn jolts me away and I let out a scream.


    Daniel bellows a loud laugh, throwing his head back. My face burns in embarrassment and I feel mortified.


    I stupidly leaned on the car horn and now everyone is now looking at us.


    Immediately I clumsily jump off of Daniel¡¯s lap and try to right myself, all the while Daniel still chuckles to himself.


    ¡°Trey will be picking you up from home, school, and work this whole week. Someone will be escorting you places at all times so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    God, I feel like such a drama queen.


    ¡°Well if Keenan isn¡¯t gonna be here maybe all this isn¡¯t necessary.¡±


    ¡°Yes but three of Keenan¡¯s pack members are still here in town, I¡¯m not leaving it to chance.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°Please just trust me, Angeline.¡±


    I heave a long sigh, reluctantly giving in.

 Chapter 35 - Thirty Five

    As always, true to his word, I was put on extra heavy guard duty.


    Everyone looked at me confused as to why I always had someone ¡°escorting¡± me throughout my classes, but I just tried my best to ignore their questioning stares.


    Then it was Lacey¡¯s turn to walk me to class, but instead, she took my arm and lead me to the empty music room. I suddenly got flashbacks to the time Sammy brought me into the dark PE room and Tanner threw me in the pool.


    Dark memories I¡¯d rather forget.


    I snatch my arm back and halt in my steps.


    ¡°What are you doing, why are we here?¡± I say, clutching my books tighter to my chest.


    We¡¯re standing in front of the vacant music room, everyone has now gone from the hallway.


    ¡°I just wanna talk and find out what the hell is going on. I mean I¡¯d have asked you sooner but Daniel wouldn¡¯t leave your side for a second.¡±


    ¡°Ask me what?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you, Keenan, and Daniel. Why do we suddenly have to guard you against all the wolves from Keenan¡¯s pack? Daniel wouldn¡¯t tell us, he even alpha commanded us, and he¡¯s never done that before. It¡¯s honestly the first time I¡¯d ever seen him embrace his title.¡±


    I didn¡¯t feel like getting into the details of such a long and confusing story that I didn¡¯t quite understand myself. But I didn¡¯t want to lie or hide the truth either.


    ¡°Wel... It¡¯s just¡­ I knew Keenan from my old school and he has some sort of grudge against me, that¡¯s all I know.¡±


    ¡°Oh c¡¯mon, don¡¯t play coy with me. I saw the way you looked at each other, we all did. What did you do that was so bad anyway?¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, I have no idea.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it? You did nothing wrong and he hates you for no reason?¡±


    The way she said it reminded me of all those times I went to Principal Anderson about Keenan, and all the times he either dismissed me or just blamed me outright.


    ¡°Look, I have no idea okay? Your guess is just as good as mine.¡±


    ¡°Did you date him or something? Break his heart? Kill his puppy?¡±


    ¡°No to all those.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not that big of a deal, why don¡¯t you just get over it already?¡±


    Because he literally tried to kill me.


    ¡°I-¡± I pause then ultimately sighed, defeated, ¡°sure, I¡¯ll get over it.¡±


    ¡°I mean I spoke to him yesterday, and I just feel like you got the wrong impression. He seems like a really nice guy, and it just sucks that they just got here and there¡¯s already a rift between us where there wasn¡¯t before.¡±


    ¡°Oh shut up Lacey,¡± I¡¯m startled by the sound of Trey¡¯s voice. ¡°You¡¯re only defending him because he¡¯s hot and you¡¯re thinking with your vagina. That guy¡¯s an asshole, always has been.¡±


    Trey wounds his beefy arm around my shoulders and aggressively rams my head into his armpit, his usual way of hugging friends.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Shortcake, ain¡¯t nobody doing shit to you on my watch.¡±


    ¡°Ew. Trey. Can¡¯t. Breath.¡±


    ¡°Oh sorry haha, sometimes I forget you¡¯re just a tiny human.¡±


    I laugh, ¡°it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Lacey rolled her eyes and with a snooty voice full of attitude she exclaimed, ¡°what do you want Trey? Why are you even here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn to escort her now Fuckhead, did you forget?¡± Trey replied with equal attitude, calling her his usual term of endearment.


    Lacey let out an infuriated strangled noise, ¡°I told you not to call me that anymore you asshole! And besides, Keenan isn¡¯t even here! Don¡¯t you think this is all a bit much?¡±


    ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t trust Keenan, not one bit. I remember the day that fucker literally pushed me down the stairs, made me eat bugs, and then stole my dinosaur toy. He¡¯s a freaking psychopath! I saw him accidentally set Alpha Felix¡¯s car on fire and then he blame me for it! I was put in the dungeon for two weeks!¡±


    ¡°Yea well kids do stupid things when they¡¯re young,¡± Lacey shot back.


    ¡°He¡¯s probably a serial killer now, to be honest.¡±


    ¡°Serial killers are a human problem Trey, there¡¯s no such thing as a werewolf serial killer.¡±


    ¡°Yea, till Keenan came along. I¡¯m telling you, he¡¯s not to be underestimated, there¡¯s something not right in his head!¡±


    ¡°Or maybe he¡¯s just misunderstood?!¡±


    ¡°The only one misunderstanding is you!¡±


    ¡°Whatever! I don¡¯t feel like babysitting a teenager!¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t! Your dumbass thought chocolate milk came from brown cows, she ain¡¯t safe with you!¡±


    ¡°I was a kid!¡±


    ¡°We were like 13 actually.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t even talk cause you got held back in the second grade, second grade! That¡¯s why your head is big but empty!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you look like my hairy ballsack!¡±


    ¡°Ew you¡¯re so disgusting Trey, that¡¯s not even funny!¡±


    ¡°Keenan¡¯s never gonna notice you Lacey, you can stop trying so hard now, He¡¯d know if you were his mate by now.¡±


    For once Lacey actually looked a bit tongue-tied.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t- I wasn¡¯t even- you know what? Fuck you, Trey!¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, no thank you.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Lacey shrieked, storming away in anger.


    ¡°Aaaaaaand she hates me again,¡± I muttered under my breath.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her Shortcake, Lacey has been trying to become a Luna since she was 14 years old, she¡¯s so sure she will be. She just doesn¡¯t like that we¡¯re ¡°ruining¡± her chances, but Keenan¡¯s 18 already, he¡¯d know if she was.¡±


    ¡°So Keenan really is a werewolf¡­ an alpha werewolf?¡± I ask and Trey nods.


    ¡°You catch on quick.¡±


    ¡°But how is he related to Daniel?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re first cousins, their dads are brothers. Guess what Daniel¡¯s last name is.¡±


    I realized I never asked Daniel what his last name was, how do I now know? But I knew Keenan¡¯s last name.


    ¡°Is it Hallins?¡±


    ¡°Bingo! Damn, I can¡¯t believe you really didn¡¯t know they were related.¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Welp,¡± Trey shrugged, ¡°now you do.¡±


    ¡°Were they close?¡±


    Treu snorted, ¡°maybe once upon a time as kids but definitely not anymore. Like I said, Keenan¡¯s a psychopath and Daniel isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°God he really is, I thought I was the only one that could see it.¡±


    ¡°People just don¡¯t want to accept that someone that pretty could be shitty and evil.¡±


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡± It was relieving to know that someone else could see Keenan for what he was. It was like finally getting confirmation of what I experienced after being dismissed, manipulated, and gaslit for so long.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Shortcake, we got classes to get to.¡±


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------


    Daniel and I texted every day that he was away.


    We mostly spoke about how things were going in Redmond, every once and a while I¡¯d annoyingly send him something I found funny on the internet. Usually, it was an animal-related meme.


    At least now having some form of contact with him made missing him not so bad, but I still missed him.


    After three days of practically being escorted everywhere, the guilt was getting to me.


    The dramatics of the situation had me feeling like some damsel in constant distress and my problems were beginning to burden everyone else around me who didn¡¯t sign up for this.


    On the third day, I asked them to stop, told them it wasn¡¯t necessary anymore.


    Jonah and Koi just outright refused, stating it was an alpha command. Shelby said she could keep more of a distance but that she couldn¡¯t not do her duty.


    I apologized profusely to them, feeling guilty that I was taking them away from things they actually wanted to do.


    But they assured me it was fine, I didn¡¯t realize how wrapped up in Daniel and our relationship I was acting till I realized his friends were still technically strangers to me. I never thought I¡¯d be one of those couples, but having his best friends and most trusted packmates escort me everywhere really let me bond with them one on one.


    Eventually, they did end up asking me about the ¡°beef¡± between Keenan and me. I told them a variation of the same thing, the only thing that really made sense to me.


    ¡°I used to attend Chambers before I came here, and Keenan had this girlfriend, Vivian, and I guess she didn¡¯t like me. She was convinced I was trying to take Keenan from her. Which makes no sense to me, like why she even saw me as a threat, I was so ugly!¡± I kept rambling, ¡°things got really bad towards the end and I had to move schools, now I¡¯m here.¡± I shrugged.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a lot to take in.. wait, Keenan dated Vivian?¡± Shelby asked, confused.


    I nodded, ¡°you know her?¡±


    ¡°I know of her, her dad is their pack doctor I believe.¡±


    ¡°Vivian¡¯s a werewolf too?!¡± I was surrounded by werewolves this whole time!? I thought Daniel said they were rare.


    ¡°Yes, and I believe they broke the werewolf code of law, we don¡¯t date before we meet our mates.¡±


    ¡°Why not again?¡±


    ¡°We believe you first everything belongs to your mate and only your mate. Dating or having any sexual intercourse with anyone that¡¯s not your mate is considered infidelity and compromises the bond.¡±


    ¡°Well, I doubt they¡¯re even together anymore, not after she found out that Keenan was sleeping with her little sister too.¡±


    ¡°Shut the front door! Keenan was hooking up with Britney too?!¡± Her eyes lit up with disbelief and excitement.


    ¡°Yea,¡± I nodded eagerly, at this point openly gossiping. ¡°They had a huge catfight- well, wolf fight if you will, in front of the entire student body! It was crazy!¡±


    Shelby laughed, ¡°and she was worried about you? The culprit was under her nose the whole time!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what am saying!¡±


    ¡°Damn I feel bad for whoever Keenan¡¯s mate is, sure he¡¯s unbelievably hot but he¡¯s such a whore!¡±


    I giggled, ¡°yea she¡¯s definitely doomed.¡±


    I stop laughing when I feel a familiar itch of someone staring at me, looking around, I see a pair of icy pale grey eyes passing me by.


    A girl I had never seen before was staring me down, she was very tall and slender, as all werewolves were. Her skin was equally pale with a greyish hue, almost the same color as her eyes.


    She had a large scar running the full length of her face, from her forehead, through her eye, and down her cheek.


    She wasn¡¯t staring at me with menace either, but she still sent a chill down my spine anyway.


    She seemed to be studying me, her expression was calculating, but not exactly curious.


    Shelby cleared her throat, ¡°that¡¯s Shane, you probably know her from Chambers, she came here with Keenan.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary,¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡±


    She was gone, disappearing into the crowd of people.


    ----------------------------------------


    ¡°I¡¯ll come by after work to pick you up again!¡± Trey yelled from his driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Sounds good Trey! Thanks again!¡± I yell back from across the street.


    ¡°No problemo Shortcake!¡±


    As I enter the dog grooming shop, I note that Ms. Randall isn¡¯t at the front desk.


    She must be in the process of grooming a dog then.


    Setting my things in her small office, I can¡¯t find her anywhere. She¡¯s not at the prep table, the bathtub, or the cage room.


    Strange, she usually doesn¡¯t just leave the shop unattended. She makes sure I¡¯m here first before she steps out.


    It must¡¯ve been an emergency.


    I quickly text Daniel that I got to work safely, then put my phone back in my bookbag.


    Putting on my apron, I greet Coco, Mocha, two of our regulars, then finally, a new dog named Jasmine.


    Grabbing Coco, the little corgi, and taking him to the bathroom, I hear the front door jingle as someone enters.


    Ms. Randall¡¯s back.


    ¡°I got started on Coco!¡± I yell out, ¡°you can start on Mocha.¡±


    Seemingly out of nowhere, Coco goes insane in my arms, barking and growling aggressively. Soon, the other dogs follow.


    ¡°Calm down Coco,¡± I try soothing him, he¡¯s usually such a good boy about his baths and cuts.


    ¡°Ms. Randall, can you check on the other d-¡± I ask turning around, but the words get caught in my throat, standing before me is not Ms. Randall at all.


    Keenan stood glaring at me from the doorway, his huge frame conquering the entire room.


    But worst, his hands were covered in blood.

 Chapter 36 - Thirty Six

    Angeline Pov


    ----------------------------------------


    Scream!


    Run!


    Fight!


    Do something!


    My subconscious was shouting at me, but all that came out was a strained, ¡°wuh-¡±


    My heart and mind racing a million miles a minute, discombobulated.


    This is it, this is the end.


    After all my precautions, all my defenses, he still managed to catch me alone, defenseless and trapped. I may as well have served myself to him on a silver platter.


    There¡¯s no way I can escape him, his body blocked the entire entryway.


    I can¡¯t outrun him, he¡¯s a werewolf.


    I can¡¯t fight him, he¡¯d crush me in an instant, he¡¯s a werewolf.


    That made him all the more terrifying, knowing this wasn¡¯t just a man but also someone half beast. How do you reason with a beast?


    The pepper spray! My phone! They¡¯re both in my bookbag, stored in Ms. Randall¡¯s office. How could I be so stupid?


    I truly am completely and utterly alone, no one but little Coco here to witness my murder.


    Right now the only sound solution would be to somehow escape through the large window behind me.


    But I know Keenan would have his hands wrapped around my throat before I even get to unlatch it.


    He stared at me with his dark eyes for what felt like years, eventually closing them briefly and inhaling long gulps of air.


    I was too terrified to move, wishing the universe would just swallow me whole, that¡¯d be so much more painless than what I was about to go through.


    Why were his hands covered in blood, it was blood wasn¡¯t it?


    Whose blood was it?


    Oh no, oh god, Ms. Randall?


    His demeanor was terrifyingly calm and collected, but I could detect a strong simmering emotion behind his eyes.


    ¡°So you¡¯re with my cousin now?¡± His voice was as eerily calm as his demeanor.


    He cocked his head, entering a step further into the room. I tried backing up as far into the table as I could, trying to become one with it.


    ¡°Did you fuck him?¡±


    The question caught me off guard, what the hell?


    Keenan¡¯s whole body tensed and he closed his eyes again, seemingly trying to hold himself back. Subconsciously, my knees began to shake.


    Opening his eyes, I could see that they only got darker, the low burning anger now ablaze.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know¡­ how hard it was.¡± He inhaled sharply, ¡°how hard it was not to rip him to shreds the moment I saw you two together. How hard it was to stay in control, how hard it was to keep my distance, how hard it was to wait.¡±


    Keenan lifts a finger tentatively to his lips and narrows his eyes, ¡°I know you kissed him. I could feel it. You know what we are don¡¯t you?¡±


    It was hard to focus with the ringing in my ears and the cold sweat running down my back, every hair on my body stood alert.


    ¡°Answer me!¡± He growled, and I jumped. Coco behind me on the table whimpering, turning belly side up.


    I shook my head faintly, gripping onto the table ledge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± He was a mere foot from me now, staring up at him, my whole body shaking.


    I shook my head more vigorously.


    ¡°You- you don¡¯t have to do this,¡± I say with a shaky voice, no more than a whisper.


    I swallow hard, Keenan stares down at me for a hard minute.


    Keenan bends down to my level, planting a hand on either side of me, I sink down lower until I¡¯m nearly lying on the table.


    His hot breath on my face, I couldn¡¯t face him, so I stared at the floor, petrified.


    I¡¯m so scared.


    Do I bother fighting? Do I just give up? Should I at least try?


    My poor dad, he¡¯s gonna be all alone now.


    I was imprisoned in this uncomfortable position and the anxiety and his closeness were making it impossible to breathe or think clearly.


    ¡°Whatever the fuck you think you have with Daniel, whatever this little¡­ friendship you think you have with him, it ends today.¡±


    Even through my terror and dread, I couldn¡¯t help the surge of anger that overtook me for a split second.


    ¡°Who do you think you are?! I¡¯m not ending my relationship with Daniel! Why do you even care? Why are you even here? Why can¡¯t you just leave me alone? Leave us alone?¡±


    I jump as Keenan slams his hand down on the table, ¡°if you don¡¯t end it by tomorrow, I will visit Daniel all the way in Virginia, and I will kill him.¡±


    I gasped, horrified, the tears I was holding back spilling free.


    My eyes immediately went to his bloody hands, where the blood had dried.


    I drew in a sharp shaky breath and shook my head. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that! He¡¯s your cousin!¡±


    ¡°You think I give a fuck?¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Do I need to give you an example?¡±


    I shook my head furiously, ¡°please no-¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll do as I ask, I¡¯m giving you 24 hours.¡±


    ¡°But why?! What am I doing so wrong?! I didn¡¯t know he was your cousin! He doesn¡¯t have anything to do with this!¡±


    ¡°He does now, because of you, and only you can take him out. If you break up with Daniel, I won¡¯t ruin his life, I¡¯ll leave him out if this. I¡¯ll leave everyone out of this, their fate is your decision.¡±


    Crying, I shook my head. It wasn¡¯t fair, I thought that I had finally left this horrid part of my life behind. I thought I had finally found myself, but it only took a matter of seconds for Keenan to revert me back to my crying, weak, and pathetic self. I wouldn¡¯t even get to die with honor.


    All that trauma I had spent time unlearning was for nothing.


    It just wasn¡¯t fair, I can never win.


    ¡°Why do you even like him? What could you possibly see in him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect someone like you to understand.¡±


    ¡°Someone like me?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Like you! Someone cruel, heartless, and miserable! Whatever you want to d0 to him, just do it to me! You don¡¯t have to involve him in this!¡±


    ¡°YOU involved him into this, and if you don¡¯t break it off, he¡¯ll pay. I¡¯m not asking either, you will.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just do this anymore! This isn¡¯t Chambers! You won¡¯t get away with it this time! He¡¯ll stop you!¡±


    ¡°Watch me. Now, are you gonna comply? Or are you gonna be difficult?¡±


    I shook my head again, ¡°no! I can¡¯t! I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°WHY!!!¡± Keenan growled in my face, his arms trembling with uncontrolled anger. He finally took several steps back, throwing his head back and closing his eyes again.


    I hugged myself protectively, feeling like any second now he¡¯d strike, he was hanging on by a thread.


    ¡°Why?¡± He said it much lower, almost a whisper, ¡°why?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ because...I love him! I¡¯m in love with him! I¡¯ll do anything else!¡±


    And just like that, whatever was holding him back had snapped. Grabbing the large metal cabinet, he hauls it with inhuman strength across the room.


    I scream as it smacks against the wall loudly, terribly dented with all of its contents falling to the floor.


    ¡°No!¡± Keenan snarls, punching the concrete wall, ¡°no!¡±


    Strange, behind the anger, he sounded so pained.


    I make a run for it, but as I swing open the door, I smack right into another hard body.


    The girl, the one with the gruesome scar on her face, stands in the doorway, looking rather indifferent given the situation.


    She was spying on me for him, she had to be, she was always there. Why didn¡¯t I take her more seriously?


    She¡¯s really good at hiding in the shadows.


    She steps into the room, forcing me backward. Locking the door behind her, she stares at the broken cabinet, the cracked wall, then back at me, all without changing her expression once, she doesn¡¯t even look surprised.


    This is his accomplice, his intel, who¡¯ll help him cover it up. She shouldn¡¯t have been underestimated.


    In a short-lived rush of bravery, I exclaim, ¡°if anything happens to me, Daniel will kill you! He¡¯ll come for all of you!¡±


    Keenan laughed darkly, "nothing¡¯s gonna happen to you. It¡¯s Daniel I want now.¡±


    The girl, Shane, walked over to Keenan and handed him something.


    I freeze, my phone!


    ¡°Her password is 9397,¡± Shane spoke for the first time.


    How did she know my password? It¡¯s Daniel¡¯s birthday so I guess I didn¡¯t exactly make it hard.


    ¡°What are you doing? Give that back!¡±


    ¡°Only way to get things done is to do it yourself,¡± Keenan says typing away on my phone.


    ¡°Keep an eye on her, I¡¯ve just mindlinked the others, we¡¯re going to Virginia. My uncle¡¯s aware we¡¯re going.¡±


    Oh my god, Daniel¡¯s own father is in on this?! Daniel¡¯s own father is going to let his son be murdered by Keenan?!


    Daniel spoke of his father¡¯s distaste for him but I didn¡¯t think it was this bad.


    A visual of Daniel surrounded by wolves, attacked, and lying dead on the ground made my heart churn violently.


    ¡°Wait! Wait!¡± I exclaim, taking a shaky step toward Keenan, cursing myself for what I was about to do because once again, Keenan won.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll do it! Promise me that if I do this you¡¯ll leave him alone!¡±


    Keenan narrowed his eyes at me.


    I can¡¯t believe I was doing this, but if given the choice between Daniel¡¯s safety and mine, I¡¯ll choose him every time.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°No, promise me!¡±


    With a sinister smirk, he nodded, ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°On your moon goddess?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, so he did tell you after all. I don¡¯t know why he bothered, you were never going to be his Luna,¡± he vowed. ¡°Never.¡±


    Just then my phone began to ring.


    Daniel was calling me.


    ¡°I already sent him a text telling him it was over, you¡¯re going to make it official. Answer the phone.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t muster up the courage, couldn¡¯t compose myself long enough to make it believable.


    I answered on the last ring.


    ¡°Angeline? Angeline?! What the hell is going on?!¡±


    I sniffed, fresh tears running down my cheeks. ¡°I-I-I think we need a¡­ break.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Where is this coming from?¡±


    ¡°I just¡­ I can¡¯t do this anymore, I¡¯ve been thinking about it, for a while now, and I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s ever gonna work, humans, and wolves aren¡¯t meant to be together.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay? Did something happen? Why are you talking like this?¡±


    ¡°I... don¡¯t¡­ want¡­ to¡­ be with you¡­ anymore,¡± I blubbered out miserably, hoping he¡¯d accept my half-assed bullshit, but praying he didn¡¯t believe it.


    Daniel paused, seemingly contemplating my words, ¡°where are you? I¡¯m coming back now.¡±


    ¡°No! There¡¯s no need! Please! Just¡­ don¡¯t contact me again.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s there now isn¡¯t he?¡±


    I froze, panicked, ¡°what?! N-no?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way, you can tell him that. Tell him I¡¯m onto him, tell him I know his secret.¡±


    Before I can lie horribly through my teeth again, Keenan snatches the phone from my hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

 Chapter 37 - Thirty Seven

    Angeline POV


    ¡°Alpha, we need to leave, I hear the owner down the street, she¡¯s on her way here.¡±


    Ms. Randall¡¯s alive?


    Keenan gave me one last look, his hand twitching, ready to lunge at me. I backed myself all the way into the corner of the wall, arms raised in preparation of an attack.


    He looked conflicted, almost offended by my actions.


    ¡°I¡¯m not-¡± He began then cut himself off, shaking his head.


    Instead he backed away and said, ¡°do not, for one second, believe that he can save you from me. Nothing can save you from me. I won¡¯t allow anyone to get in my way,¡± he promised.


    And he was gone, not quietly either.


    Instead of taking the time to open the latch of the window, he bulldozed right through it, sending glass everywhere.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Shane said, watching this entire ordeal. ¡°It¡¯s not human.¡±


    It took me a while to realize she was talking about the blood.


    Then, she too, was gone.


    ------------------------------------------------------------


    I couldn¡¯t stop shaking as I lay on the floor crying, Coco whimpering in my arms.


    That¡¯s how Ms. Randall found me, a heaping mess on the floor.


    ¡°Oh my god, Angeline, are you okay?! What happened in here!?¡±


    What could I even say? It looked like a group of men came in and ransacked the place.


    I was too shocked, too shakened to respond. Ms. Randall frantically locked all the windows and doors as she called the police.


    Together we huddled in her office waiting for them to arrive.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Angeline, I shouldn¡¯t have left you alone in the office! I got a random call from some person saying my car was being vandalized, I never thought my ex husband would take things this far.¡±


    So she thinks it¡¯s her ex husband? But I have no doubt in my mind it was orchestrated by Keenan. Do I say this?


    But would an investigation on Keenan put Daniel¡¯s werewolf secret at risk? How can I be sure?


    We¡¯re startled by the sound of someone knocking furiously on the front door.


    ¡°Angeline? Angeline?! Are you alright? It¡¯s me, Trey! Hello?!¡±


    ¡°Who? Who is he?¡± Ms. Randall whispered suspiciously, stopping me from opening the front door.


    ¡°He¡¯s a good friend of mine, I...um... I called him?¡±


    I didn¡¯t, but I know Daniel must have.


    ¡°Angeline if you don¡¯t open this door, I¡¯ll have to break it down!¡±


    ¡°Hold on! I¡¯m coming!¡± I shout back, he really would break it down.


    ¡°I know him Ms. Randall, you can trust him.¡±


    She hesitated but then reluctantly nodded, ¡°okay, fine.¡±


    Unlocking the door, Trey barges in, ¡°I checked everywhere, there¡¯s no one her now. Are you guys okay?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°He-he ran out the window,¡± I said shakily, ¡°the cops are on the way.¡±


    Trey gave me a single nod, suspiciously eyeing Ms. Randall, who was in hysterics, talking frantically on the phone.


    I shook my head at him, trying to convey that she had nothing to do with this. She was just as terrified as I.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you till they get here,¡± Trey tensing as he kept guard at the door.


    Everything after transpired in a blur, with Ms. Randall¡¯s panicked recall of events, and I losing going along with her theory. Deciding not to tell them about Keenan after all, and hoping that decision wouldn¡¯t come back to bite me in the ass.


    Once the police finished taking my statement, Ms. Randall let me leave the shop early.


    The whole walk to the car, Trey kept scouring our surroundings, as if waiting at any moment for Keenan to appear.


    Once inside the car, Trey turned to me, ¡°what the hell happened Angeline? I searched up and down the entire block and didn¡¯t find anything, no scent, no lead, nothing.¡±


    ¡°But he was here Trey, he really was! I don¡¯t know how he found me but he did, he wasn¡¯t alone either, Shane was here too!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t smell her either, I believe you though, there¡¯s no way you could¡¯ve thrown that metal cabinet all yourself. I¡¯m just wondering how the fuck he did it. Masking your scent is impossible.¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know, but I should¡¯ve seen this coming. He never stops, he never lets things go. He¡¯ll be back.¡±


    ¡°Did he say anything to you? Did he do anything?¡±


    ¡°Not physically, but he demanded I break up with Daniel or else¡­¡±


    ¡°Or else what?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea, but I know he¡¯s serious.¡±


    ¡°What a weird ass guy, why does he want you to break up with Daniel?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s think I got with Daniel to¡­ I don¡¯t know...one up him? Get back at him? Mock him?¡±


    Trey smirked, ¡°and did you?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just teasing! I know that, but you should tell him that that¡¯s definitely what you did. Rub it in his face too. Give him a taste of his own medicine.¡±


    If only it were that easy.


    ¡°Daniel¡¯s on his way, he should be here shortly.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t he all the way in Virginia?¡±


    ¡°No, he never went, he went to Chambers instead.¡±


    ¡°Why? And why didn¡¯t he tell me? What¡¯s he doing over there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll tell you all the details himself but as of now, all I know is that he¡¯s digging for dirt on Keenan. It was a spontaneous decision.¡±


    ¡°Did he find anything?¡±


    ¡°He told me he did, something big too.¡±


    ¡°Like wh-¡±


    ¡°Hold that thought, I have to call Daniel, he¡¯s probably freaking out right now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Before Trey can even say hello, Daniel is on the other line bombarding him with question after question.


    ¡°Hello? Is she there? Is she safe? Did he hurt her?! I swear to god-¡±


    ¡°Chill dude, she¡¯s fine, she¡¯s sitting right next to me-¡±


    ¡°Put her on.¡±


    Trey hands me the phone, ¡°I¡¯m okay Daniel, he¡¯s gone now, at least I think he is.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you think?¡±


    ¡°Trey can¡¯t smell him anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Did he hurt you?¡±


    ¡°No, he just gave me a bunch of baseless threats, but his hands were¡­ covered in blood. Shane said it wasn¡¯t human.¡±


    ¡°Shane was there?!¡±


    ¡°Yea, she was the only one¡­ I think. They came out of nowhere.¡±


    ¡°Trey, you swear you couldn¡¯t detect them anywhere near?¡±


    ¡°No, it was like they were never here.¡±


    ¡°Their scent is nowhere on the premises?¡±


    ¡°Yea, I have no idea how he did it. I mindlinked the others and they said all the guests from Keenan¡¯ pack are also missing, supposedly they¡¯re on a run.¡±


    ¡°Do you have the others patrolling? I want them guarding Angeline¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°On it, what time will you get here by?¡±


    ¡°Not until late, I¡¯m not coming alone either.¡±


    ¡°Who else is coming?¡±


    ¡°Alpha Drew.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Drew¡¯s coming?! Does Alpha Felix know?¡±


    ¡°No, and I¡¯m not telling him, I want the element of surprise on Keenan. He¡¯s not even supposed to be here.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain later, but let¡¯s just say that the Elder Council is also involved, and Alpha Drew¡¯s contacting them now.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Felix is not gonna be happy about this.¡±


    ¡°Apparently they¡¯ve been onto him for a while, him and Alpha Sawyer. Keenan was actually sent here to spy on my dad, not for training like Felix believes. But I know now that neither are the real reason he came.


    ¡°I promised Alpha Drew and Elder Bane that I¡¯d give them all the information they want on my Dad, and in exchange they take care of Keenan.¡±


    ¡°Damn this goes way deeper than I thought,¡± Trey said, perplexed.


    ¡°Keenan¡¯s not just gonna go down easily,¡± I piped up.


    ¡°Hence why reinforcements are being called.¡±


    ¡°What are they gonna do? How are they gonna take care of him?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re taking him to the Elder Council¡¯s headquarters in Texas, where he¡¯ll basically be held in their max security prison.¡±


    ¡°Wait really? Isn¡¯t that a bit extreme?¡± Trey asked, shocked.


    ¡°If you knew what he did, you wouldn¡¯t say that. But they¡¯re mostly doing it for the safety of others. Apparently he¡¯s on the verge of-¡± Daniel abruptly cut himself off, ¡°you know what? I¡¯ll tell you everything later, right now I have to finish-¡±


    ¡°But what about my dad?! What if Keenan¡¯s at his work? What if he does something to him?!!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll put eyes on him too Angeline, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Just be careful okay? Keenan¡¯s more cunning then you think, he¡¯s always planning something.¡±


    ¡°Have faith in me, I got this under control.¡±


    ¡°I do, it¡¯s just¡­ I know how he is.¡±


    ¡°He has no power here, Angeline, whatever he¡¯s planning, will blow up in his face. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±


    I sighed, unable to shake the feeling of unease.


    ¡°Trey can you keep guard outside Angeline¡¯s house till I can get there?¡±


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s a given.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you guys soon.¡±

 Chapter 38 - Thirty Eight

    It takes only two days to complete what Felix assumed it¡¯d take two weeks.


    The ¡°task¡± Alpha Felix sent me to do, was to capture and abduct some of the rogues surrounding Alpha Sawyer¡¯s pack. They were going to be used as test subjects for the mysterious blue liquid in his office.


    I¡¯ve been so focused on my own personal agenda that I forgot to ask what it does. I did relay what information I gathered to my dad, so far everything was going as planned.


    But Daniel being sent to Virginia was just the cherry on top I needed, him out of the way so that I could finally talk to Angeline after all this time apart.


    I don¡¯t know what exactly Angeline told him about me, but I know it was something, he would not leave her alone for any amount of time, neither at school or after. He was suspicious of me, probably the only person in this entire pack that was.


    Not that I had much to worry about, Daniel is a loser, incompetent at commanding and being an alpha. I don¡¯t like the way he looks at me, challenging me, he¡¯s lucky I haven¡¯t done anything so far. The alpha in me was itching for this fight, he needed so badly to show Daniel his place. Thinking he stood a chance against me was laughable, downright pitiful.


    But my wolf felt otherwise, Daniel¡¯s wolf, however small he may be in comparison to me, was still a threat. Someone other than us, that wanted our mate for his own, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that killing him now would ruin all my plans, he¡¯d be in pieces right now, nothing but flesh and blood on the packhouse floor.


    The first day was the worst, the day I saw them together I knew I was in danger of doing something extremely rash and irreversible. I spent that entire afternoon running in my human form throughout the outskirts of Felix¡¯s territory, blowing off as much steam as possible. Trying to keep my sight in the end goal, and not the atrocity that was Angeline and Daniel¡¯s ¡°relationship¡±.


    A murderous rage like I¡¯ve never felt before ensnared me, I¡¯ve never wanted to kill someone so badly, not even Felix.


    This whole situation can¡¯t be real, this is just another elaborate set up by the Elder Council.


    They want to ruin me, they all want to ruin me, my father, the Council, The Moon Goddess. I won¡¯t fall for it though, I won¡¯t kill my traitorous cousin just yet, that¡¯s what they¡¯re banking on.


    What were the chances that the human girl Daniel was ¡°seeing¡± was¡­ Angeline?


    No, I shook my head. It¡¯s not, and definitely not for much longer.


    They¡¯re all out to get me, I can¡¯t trust anyone!


    Can I?


    No!


    Then I¡¯ll kill them, I¡¯ll kill all of them.


    The mental image of heads being torn from their bodies, brings me temporary solace.


    Holy shit I¡¯m going insane.


    Is it me? Or am I slipping further away into insanity.


    You¡¯re giving in to the feral beast.


    No! I¡¯m not.


    I immediately squashed the thought away.


    I got this, I am perfectly in control.


    Right?


    I don¡¯t know, but I need my mate, and I need her soon.


    Only she can pull me from this...


    ------


    Finding someone to spy for me, someone within Daniel¡¯s inner circle was easier than expected. Especially when that person ends up being the mate of one of your own pack members.


    It was from them that I learned Angeline¡¯s routine and schedule, as well as the rotation of guards Daniel set on her. The only time she wasn¡¯t being guarded was when she was working at this groomer shop.


    It¡¯s evident that Felix has no idea what¡¯s going on, nor does Daniel know what Angeline is to me, or the fact that I¡¯m not supposed to be anywhere near her.


    That in the eyes of the Elder Council and my father, she has an active order of protection against me.


    Good, I was going to use their ignorance to my advantage, counting on the fact that no one communicates with each other, will buy me as much time as I need to coax Angeline into coming with me.


    We could run away together, I studied her more than I cared to admit at the time. Her father didn¡¯t seem to pay her much attention, in fact it was more like Angeline took care of him than the other way around, she always took care of everyone else. It was what she did, it was who she was.


    These past couple months searching for my mate, forced me to learn more about her. Her mother died of cancer at age 2, and she seldom had any family, nothing but an estranged aunt of her mother¡¯s side she never even met.


    She took care of her deceased grandmother and her negligent father. But who took care of Angeline?


    She needs me, and once she¡¯s finally with me, she will never want for anything else.


    Only I can give her the life and luxury she deserves, not some measly human boy, not the fraud that is Daniel, who''s birthright is an abomination and only exist because he father was rebellious.


    Had my father done his due diligence, Daniel would merely be the next beta of my pack, but no, my father allowed them to get away with too much and for too long.


    It is time to correct that, I can only hope that Angeline forgives me for all that I''m about to do.

 Chapter 39 - Thirty Nine

    Keenan POV


    I don¡¯t know exactly what I expected after my encounter with Angeline. I didn¡¯t mean to terrify her so much, that was not my initial intention.


    I just wanted to have a simple conversation¡­


    Yea who the hell was I kidding? I don¡¯t know how to be a decent human being, not in the slightest.


    I was just so unbelievably angry, at everything and everyone, tired of being toyed with and used as a pawn.


    The slight chance that she was the human my cousin was¡­ talking to was nearly laughable and yet, here I am in this clusterfuck that is my life.


    Everyday, as I drew closer and closer to the brink of going feral, nearly crossing that line, I could barely pull myself out of that state of mind.


    A rabid state of mind that was only strengthening its hold on me. I truly did not know how much time I had left before I snapped. I would never be myself again, only beast.


    In the vast unclaimed woods outside of Alpha Sawyer¡¯s pack, a large dominion of rogues took refuge. Having them so close to his border had Sawyer on edge, my job, was to get rid of them.


    I killed over two dozen rogues in an attempt to capture only a few, all deaths were committed accidentally¡­ I think, these days I can¡¯t really tell.


    Now I understand what they mean when they say there¡¯s no coming back from going fully feral. All I want now is to kill and destroy.


    The Council and my father think they can help me from succumbing to the feral beats, but I know better. Only she can.


    As I stood in the doorway, watching her cower in front of me, face drained of all color, a look of shock and disbelief plastered on her face.


    She looked absolutely petrified.


    I was at war with myself, having her so close made me realize how long I¡¯ve been yearning for her. Every hair on my body stood at attention, my muscles vibrated with life, her sweet and delicate scent washed over me like a flood of calm water. Releasing the tension in my shoulders. feeling like I can finally breathe clearly again, if only for a moment.


    Losing all sense of time and self in her terrified eyes. Even now, as she looked up at me, teary eyed, they were a vibrant blue-green hue, they were almost too big, too translucent for her small face.


    The pull I felt to her, it was stronger than the last time I¡¯d seen her, it was restoring itself, and it was only a matter of time before it was whole, demanding, and pulsating with vitality.


    I allowed myself a brief moment to bask in her essence, taking a long drawn out inhale of her scent.


    I missed her.


    Finally for once, I felt fucking sane, I felt something other than rage, frustration, or nothingness.


    She was still scared of me, of course she was, that was a given.


    It bothered me more than I could admit.


    I hated seeing the word that constantly floated in her eyes every time she saw me, knowing exactly what she thought of me.


    Monster¡­ Monster¡­ Monster.


    But I wouldn¡¯t hurt her, especially not physically, not anymore, not ever again.


    I would tell her she had nothing to be afraid of but then I¡¯d be lying.


    I know myself.


    There is nothing in this world I want more... than her.


    For that reason alone she was in danger, for when I want something badly, nothing can stop me.


    Not even that thing itself.


    I won¡¯t lie, it angered me, even hurt when she said she was in love with Daniel, I didn¡¯t want to believe it, I refused to believe it.


    I asked her if they¡¯ve fucked but I already knew the answer. Although their scents clung together, Daniel¡¯s scent was not embedded into her. The most I¡¯ve ever felt them do was kiss, the zapping sensation on my lips as theirs touched was confirmation of that. I could feel his every touch on her, even the innocent touches.


    The mental control I had to muster in those times was nearly unattainable.


    So long as I live, that¡¯s the farthest they¡¯ll ever go. Their little so called ¡°relationship¡± ends today.


    Call me the world¡¯s biggest hypocrite, or the world¡¯s biggest pile of shit, but feeling them be intimate was killing me.


    I meant it when I said Daniel can¡¯t save her from me, he won¡¯t be able to save himself. She is rightfully mine.


    Of all the humans in the world he could have chosen, why did he have to go for mine? I had to keep reminding myself that I just needed to be a patient a little longer.


    My wolf didn¡¯t understand why we couldn¡¯t just snatch her then and there, and for a split second, his persistence almost won me over.


    I took a step closer, hands twitching with every intention of taking her with me.


    But it was her reaction that stopped me, she had her arms raised up, covering her face in a defensive pose.


    I know I¡¯m a monster but I would never¡­


    But you have before¡­


    A strong sense of self disgust and revulsion surged through me in a violent torrent, these emotions I was not used to feeling, I didn¡¯t know how to cope.


    She had every right to think the worst of me, and every right to think I was capable of the worst, because I truly was.


    In time, I would show her though, I was her mate for a reason, me, not Daniel.


    -------------------------------------------------


    After leaving the groomers shop, Shane and I bound off into the woods in our wolf forms, traveling nearly 20 minutes by paws to where we last left the van.


    The van looked as dark and sketchy as you¡¯d imagine, it¡¯s dark green color blending into the forest scenery, a foul stench of fear, rot, and blood emanating from it.


    Checking inside the van I see all the rogues laying nearly lifeless inside, their groans of pain growing louder as they started to regain consciousness.


    Time to take them to the warehouse, it would be a two hour drive out of state, and I was eager to get back.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± Shane started, ¡°how exactly do you plan to...court your mate?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I say, getting into the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Well it seems as though she¡¯s afraid of you, and I mean this with the utmost respect when I say, I think she hates you as well.¡±


    I grit my teeth, ¡°and?¡±


    ¡°Well, how do you plan to win her over?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill Daniel.¡±


    ¡°But that won¡¯t win her over, the opposite if anything, you¡¯ll just be snuffing out the competition.¡±


    ¡°The bond will win her over for me.¡±


    ¡°And if it doesn¡¯t?¡±


    I tightened my grip in the steering wheel, growing agitated. ¡°It will.¡±


    ¡°But what if it doesn¡¯t? She is human after all, she could feel the bond on a lesser level. What if she never forgives you?¡±


    ¡°When I want your input, I¡¯ll ask.¡±


    The rest of the drive went in silence, but I couldn¡¯t help but think about what Shane said about Angeline.


    What I knew for certain, was that not having my mate army side, just wasn¡¯t an option anymore. I was done fighting the bond, done fighting fate, and done resisting the future that awaited me.


    Yes I know she hates, worse than that, she¡¯s terrified of me, and why wouldn¡¯t she be?


    I am exactly as she called me, a fucking monster.


    It only hurt, because it was true.


    But now? Now I won¡¯t deny my nature anymore, I won¡¯t pretend to be something I¡¯m not.


    I¡¯m not a good person, I never have been.


    I¡¯m not the bigger person, that gene is forever absent.


    I¡¯m not selfless, and I never will be.


    So why pretend otherwise?


    As of now, I could only hope that with time, Angeline would come to accept me.


    Was I insane to think so?


    Perhaps, but it was all I could think about these days. These intrusive thoughts would not allow me to see past my one true deepest desire.


    It¡¯s hard to think, do, or breath anything else when all every fiber of your being wants... is your mate.


    My wolf paced restlessly in my head, if they thought I was in danger of going feral, it was nothing compared to my wolf. The thoughts and emotions I¡¯ve been receiving from him as of late were less than humane, and I was afraid the last of our sanity was slipping through the cracks.


    Alpha¡­ Shane said through the mindlink.


    What? I replied in agitation.


    Alpha Drew is on his way here, Corbin just received a heads up from his mate. They¡¯re bringing the Elder Council.


    Fuck!


    I thought I had more time, how the fuck did my dad find out she was here?


    Who told? I channeled through the mindlink, even through the distance their fear was tangible.


    No one Alpha, I don¡¯t know how he found out.


    I didn¡¯t say anything either, replied Dante with Alan, and Corbin agreeing with him.


    Let me find out any of you betrayed me, and that¡¯ll be the last day you live.


    Am I understood?


    Yes Alpha, they replied in unison.


    We have to prepare.

 Chapter 40 - Forty

    Daniel POV


    Fuck!


    I stare far into the dense forest, inhaling the air, trying to catch any trace of his whereabouts.


    But with an alarming realization, I smell nothing.


    ¡°How is he doing this?!¡± Trey yells at me through the mindlink, mirroring my frustration.


    Somebody must have tipped him off, how else could he have known?


    It wasn¡¯t just him that disappeared either, they were all gone. Anyone that came here under the bullshit pretense with Keenan.


    But who? Trey said he only told our closest friends of the plan, that was everyone currently taking turns guarding Angeline for me now.


    I didn¡¯t want to start turning on my own packmates, these are people I¡¯ve known my whole life, people I know I can trust with my life.


    But¡­ what if?


    I shook my head of the thought, I¡¯ll dwell on that later as of now though, I have bigger issues.


    I stood observing, as my dad sat looking agitated while Uncle Drew and Elder Bane interrogated him.


    Occasionally he¡¯d glance at me accusatorially, unable to hide his disdain. My old self might have flinched, but now I just didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Uncle Drew demanded, ¡°I contacted Alpha Sawyer, he said Keenan left two days prior. You want to explain to me what my son was doing over there?¡±


    ¡°Maybe if you gave me a heads up, I¡¯d have been able to keep him here while you arrived. is involving the Elder Council, really necessary Drew?¡± My father countered, balefully.


    Predictably, my father still had no idea what really transpired at the Chambers, what he instigated.


    He still had no idea that Keenan lost his alpha status, that he¡¯s on the verge of going rogue, that Keenan was only here under a false pretense, and how he and his stupid minions nearly killed his¡­. his.... I can¡¯t even say the words without feeling sick to my stomach.


    But I couldn¡¯t think about that right now, right now I need to focus.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving until I find my son, and YOU are going to help us.¡±


    I could tell my father wanted to refute, to explode, but to my surprise he begrudgingly agreed.


    He probably figured that the sooner Keenan was found, the sooner Alpha Drew, the Elder Council, and all their warriors would be out of our territory.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know where he is, but you¡¯re more than welcome to patrol the area and see for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, I will. If I find out you¡¯re hiding him. Our alliance is over and I¡¯ll be pulling out all my resources.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious!? What the hell is the big deal anyway? Are you going to tell me what my nephew did that was so bad? If I recall, you called me asking to train him, and now, suddenly you¡¯re on some werewolf police power trip? I don¡¯t know where your son is, but I don¡¯t appreciate you coming up in MY territory, making demands of me. If you wanna challenge me, you need only say the words brother, otherwise you and your band of sheep can leave.¡±


    Alpha Drew growled, ¡°I told you Felix, I¡¯m not leaving without my son.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to be kept in the dark when it involves my own pack Drew.¡±


    My father was subconsciously backtracking, I think he either knew he was no true match for my uncle or he didn¡¯t actually want Alpha Drew pulling his resources. After all, this pack got to exist because my uncle took a chance and lent part of the land to us, most alphas out there in the world still see us as just an extension of the Chambers Pack or see my father as just a beta. Even after all these years my father¡¯s pack still had no strong stability without the help of Alpha Drew.


    ¡°He¡¯s being escorted back home because I found out you¡¯re using him to do your bidding.¡± Uncle Drew responded.


    I mean it wasn¡¯t a total lie.


    ¡°Whatever my son,¡± my dad said spitefully, ¡°told you is an exaggeration, a damn near lie really. Keenan wanted to go, I wanted to see if the kid could negotiate, it was all for practice.¡±


    ¡°Negotiate what exactly? You know I don¡¯t have a good standing with Alpha Sawyer and you already have an alliance with him.¡±


    ¡°Exactly why it¡¯s good practice, the kid proved himself to and secured your pack an allegiance with Sawyer¡¯s Pack, you¡¯re welcome by the way.¡±


    ¡°A pact I didn¡¯t want or need.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky you¡¯re my brother Drew, had you been anyone else, I¡¯d have slaughtered you and your entire pack of warriors the minute you stepped into my territory uninvited.¡±


    ¡°Is that a threat?¡±


    Everyone in the room tensed, each alpha or high ranking wolf was internally fighting for dominance, their wolves making their presence known. It was even calling my own wolf to the surface, all of us wanting to be the only.


    My uncle and my father were standing chest to chest now, the years of tension between them about to finally implode.


    ¡°C¡¯mon now, everyone just needs to calm down. Felix we didn¡¯t mean to intrude so abruptly, but we do need to find Keenan.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to answer my question? Why would YOU Elder Bane of the Elder Council be interested in Keenan?¡±


    ¡°The boy broke his probation, and we¡¯re here to collect him.¡±


    ¡°For what? If he was on probation the whole time, why would you let him come here? Why didn¡¯t you tell me he was on probation Drew? Were you setting him up to fail? Were you setting me up? How does visiting another pack violate his probation?¡±


    Of all the times my father chooses to use his brain, he chooses now?


    Drew stared at my father for a long moment before finally saying, ¡°he nearly killed a human girl.¡±


    My father snorted and laughed, ¡°all this for a human girl?! For a stupid human? Who cares!?! This is why your pack is failing Drew! You have no balls, you never did, always wanting to play by the book. Allowing yourself to be used as a puppet for the Elder Council,¡± Felix exclaimed with disdain.


    ¡°No one takes you seriously Drew, least of all me.¡±


    I step in between them as I see my uncle¡¯s muscles tense, he looks ready to attack. My father didn¡¯t stand a chance against him, even I knew that.


    Truth be told, I always wondered why my uncle even tolerated my father.


    ¡°Look, we¡¯re wasting time,¡± I spoke up, trying to calm the waters,


    ¡°If you don¡¯t find Keenan by the end of the week, I want you and all your packmates out, with or without Keenan.¡±


    With that last input, my Uncle Drew left the room, seeming more for his own sanity than anything else, he looked ready to wring my father¡¯s neck.


    -----------------------------------------


    ¡°So are you going to tell me what you found over there at Chambers?¡± Trey said as we ran through the dense forest, following the faint trace of Keenan¡¯s scent.


    I shook my head, running faster.


    ¡°It¡¯s all way more fucked up than I could¡¯ve ever imagined Trey. So fucked up.¡±


    All the things that Alpha Drew told me, I simply couldn¡¯t believe it, I refused to believe it.


    Even remembering it now had the pit of my stomach swimming with despair, anxiety, and fury.


    But above all else, I was dumbfounded.


    ¡°How do you know about the human girl?¡± Uncle Drew asked me, bewildered. He stood in front of his organized desk, a file in his hand. He was shocked when I came marching into his packhouse, unannounced and uninvited. Unlike Keenan, I didn¡¯t come here unless it was for business meetings with my father.


    So far, Uncle Drew had only answered all my questions vaguely or cryptically, it was frustrating.


    It wasn¡¯t until I¡¯d finally had enough and mentioned Keenan¡¯s strange obsession with Angeline that I finally broke through his fixed resolve.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true? What he did to her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m confused as to why he¡¯d tell you about his mate.¡±


    His what?!


    I must have misheard, it almost sounded like he said¡­ mate.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry what?¡± I repeated, confused. ¡°His mat- he did not tell you what she was to him?¡±


    ¡°NO, ¡° I shook my head, in denial and incredulity, ¡°no, that¡¯s not possible.¡±


    I shook my head again, ¡°you¡¯re mistaken, she¡¯s human.¡±


    ¡°We know from history that this was always a possibility, it¡¯s just very uncommon.¡±


    I shook my head again, ¡°there has to be a mistake.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there isn¡¯t. I¡¯m not proud of what he¡¯s done and neither is he, but I genuinely believe that he wants to change. Now can you tell me why you¡¯re here? Your father did not tell me you were visiting.¡±


    ¡°Why is Keenan training with my pack?¡±


    ¡°I already told Felix it was for additional training.¡±


    ¡°I am not my father Uncle Drew, I¡¯m not falling for that. Why is he really there? After all that he¡¯s admitted to, after all that he put her through, why would you still allow him to go after her?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about Daniel? His mate is no longer here, her new location is undisclosed, didn¡¯t he tell you that much already?¡±


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t, she did.¡± I watched as Uncle Drew¡¯s face changed from confusion, to surprise, and then finally to seething anger as he realized what his son orchestrated.


    It was apparent that he just put two pieces together and realized something grave. I, however, had trouble catching up.


    But it¡¯s evident that my uncle Drew had no idea that Angeline was at Redmond.


    So then what did that mean?


    ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± Uncle Drew shook his head furiously, ¡°has she been there the whole time?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°since the semester began. Why? What¡¯s going on?¡± I demanded.


    Alpha Drew stood quiet for a moment, just silently brewing in his anger, he looked like he was contemplating whether to tell me or not. He narrowed his eyes at me for a moment, I stood to the challenge and stared back. Conveying through expression alone that I would not give up, that I would not stop pressing the issues until I have all the answers.


    It must have worked because Alpha Drew heaved a long sigh and said, ¡°a protective order had to be placed on her. We felt as though she was in danger of him. We were afraid he¡¯d come for her even after we muted the bond. So the Elder Council told me that they had moved her to another location for her safety. I don¡¯t know why they would move her to Redmond of all places, Elder Bane thought it best that no one should know where she was moved to, to avoid any slip ups. I would have never- if I¡¯d of known-¡±


    ¡°Well now he¡¯s found her,¡± I interrupted, agitated. ¡°What does that he want with her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, your father convinced him the bond was breakable. There¡¯s a chance he still believes that, he could be after her to break the bond for good.¡±


    A wave of worry washed over me.


    ¡°What do you mean when you say you ¡®muted¡¯ the bond.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an ancient ritual that only a distinct coven in Sicily knows how to perform. It mutes the bond to a strictly superficial level, however it doesn¡¯t last very long. It needs to be performed every couple months.¡±


    I¡¯ve even heard of such a thing, I had no idea it was even possible.


    ¡°So he violated the protective order, now what? Are you gonna tell me the real reason Keenan¡¯s in Redmond?¡±


    He hesitated, ¡°it doesn¡¯t even matter anymore, what he told me was probably bullshit as well.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about me telling my dad, don¡¯t be, because we¡¯ve never been close. As of right now he¡¯s having Keenan do all his bidding.¡±


    Drew shook his head, ¡°of course he is, stupid boy. He was sent there to spy on your father, at least that¡¯s what he told me he¡¯d do. I can see now, I was just being played.¡±


    ¡°And my father as well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what my son does best, tell me, why are you inquiring about the girl? How do you know her?¡±


    I stared at him in the eye, unwavering, ¡°she is my girlfriend.¡±

 Chapter 41 - Forty One

    I always had the tiniest inclination that the moon goddess hated me.


    I just didn¡¯t realize the extent of that hatred.


    The day she took my moon chosen mate from me, was the worst day of my life. I was sure I thought I¡¯d be next, I wanted to be next.


    I had for so many years.


    There was nothing on this earth that could prepare you for such a devastating feeling, it crippled me, stripped me completely of my youth. Like a sling shot I was ripped from all that I knew, grieving for someone I hadn¡¯t even met, and yet feeling their loss as if I¡¯d known them my whole life.


    I wouldn¡¯t eat, couldn¡¯t sleep, and just the thought that I¡¯d have to keep on breathing filled me with so much dread and despair. At that time, I couldn¡¯t imagine an after, in anything it pissed me off to no end that people were still going on happily with their lives while mine felt like it just ended.


    Especially at such a young and impressionable age, it fucked me up completely. There was no one I could turn to that would understand, no one alive that could help me. I was alone, and now, I would be alone forever.


    There was no one else here like me, no one that to tell if it ever gets better, I had to learn everything first hand myself. Because all those who¡¯d experienced the loss of their mate followed them shortly after, then to find out that the only reason I couldn¡¯t follow mine was because I never got to meet her. Never got to claim her, never got to mark her.


    I still think of her often, who she was, what she looked like, what her favorite color would be, or how she died. Why she died, and if she would have been happy to have me as her mate.


    Was her dying as painful as it was for me?


    I shuddered at the thought, I hoped she went quickly, no one deserves to to suffer.


    I didn¡¯t know her, but I knew she would have been the greatest love of my life. That we could have experienced something unmatched together.


    As I grew older, into young adulthood, I searched high and low, with the help of my mother. Looking for all the Mia¡¯s in the North American continent. Requesting population book after population book from the Elder Council on each pack in the North American hemisphere, but I came back empty every single time. Eventually, I started searching beyond American territory, but there was never anything to find.


    The wondering, the not knowing, it was killing me, eating me up inside.


    As the years past, I lost hope, I haven¡¯t given up, but the obsession only ever set me back into a horrid dark place. I vowed never to forget, never to stop, the only thing that got me through those terrible times, was at night when I¡¯d speak to her alone.


    I doubt she heard me, wherever she was, but I carried on anyway. The empty dark air that I imagined was her, becoming my best friend.


    Losing my mate was one thing, but having to see the disappointment on my father¡¯s face, and the pity I received from my mother and packmates¡­ it was pure hell.


    To everyone else I was a wounded animal, and even to this day I remained as only that in their eyes. But to my father I was much much worse, he hid his contempt for me well, since I was the only one who could see it.


    He never felt sorry for me, the only person he felt sorry for was himself. Without my mate, I will not be able to provide an heir to the pack.


    I was losing my mind, losing my sanity while everyone and everything just moved on.


    How could I move on? How was I supposed to find a will to live, a drive to keep going when all I wanted was something I could never have again?


    No one let me forget what I had lost, this¡­ thing that was supposed to be so amazing, so beautiful, so right.


    And I would never get to experience it.


    So I ventured out, I had to.


    I ventured out of my world of responsibilities and regulations and into the human world where no one knew who I was. Where no werewolf ranks, titles, and rules existed. Another world where I could just¡­ be myself.


    Soon after my closest friends in the pack followed suit.


    I started imaging what life could be like if I didn¡¯t have my whole future planned out for me already.


    I knew love of any kind was never an option for me. I couldn¡¯t date a wolf, it¡¯s forbidden and I could ask them to give up their mate, no matter how strongly we feel for each other, it would never be enough anyway.


    Nothing trumps the matebond.


    Humans weren¡¯t a viable option either, I believed at the time that my world would be too terrifying for them.


    It was also against werewolf law.


    But then everything changed once I met.. her.


    I would have never thought it possible, it wasn¡¯t supposed to be possible.


    To find something solely my own, untainted by the supernatural side of me.


    Something I thought couldn¡¯t be tarnished by my fathers stupid agenda or the power of the moon goddess herself.


    She was my happy little secret.


    Just when I finally found happiness, just when I found the rarity of someone who could accept me for what I was.


    It all comes crashing down.


    Having a human as a moon chosen mate is extremely uncommon, downright preposterous. So what were the chances that Keenan¡¯s mate was the very girl I envisioned being mine forever? The very girl I was in love with?


    In love.


    It may be too soon but it was true, I am in love with her.


    I haven¡¯t even admitted it to her yet.


    --------------------------------------------------------------


    Keenan proved to be incredibly elusive and surprisingly smart, smarter than I thought him capable of.


    His entire group split up in every which way, each of them carrying a piece of his scent, successfully throwing off our trail from him.


    On the third day nearly everyone was caught, all but Shane and Keenan.


    Something was off, I could feel it, something was out of place.


    Somehow, someway Keenan¡¯s scent was everywhere on our premises, and yet, nowhere all at once.


    Every lead was a dead end, every scent trail leading us awry. Keenan even had the wolves from both my father¡¯s pack, uncle Drew¡¯s pack, and the Elder Council guards and trackers continuously coming up empty.


    These trackers are supposed to be the best in the western hemisphere.


    And here we were being slighted by an amateur inexperienced alpha-to-be.


    Time was ticking and I was only getting more and more anxious, six days had passed with no luck of finding Keenan.


    As hour after hour and day after day it became apparent that Keenan was toying with us, spreading us away from each other so thin we realized too late that we were leaving the packhouse and town vulnerable.


    Shelby mindlinked me in a panic, saying she caught sight of Shane¡¯s dark brown wolf in town.


    How did she slip past us?! We scoured that entire area from grassroot to tree, many times over, not even a slight detection of their scent was anywhere to be found.


    I shook my head, my legs burning with exertion, sprinting in my wolf form back to town.


    Someone else has to be helping him, he has to be using some other worldly resources. Something that can disguise a scent, suppress and alpha command, or stifle the draw of power of another dominant alpha nearby. I could not sense him anywhere.


    Everyone can sense an alpha, even humans, other alphas will feel compelled to compete, and most others will automatically submit, but it was like he¡¯d disappeared into thin air.


    Keenan had all but abandoned his pack, Alpha Drew could no longer reach him through the link, there was a disconnect. It started the minute they decided to break from the pack.


    I wonder what it was about him that would make Alan, Shane, and all his goons literally abandon their pack for him. Blackmail maybe? Threats? I can¡¯t imagine them willingly leaving and risk becoming packless rogues.


    I heaved a long winded sigh as I finally reached town. Through the link I could tell she was safe, but I needed to make sure for myself. Needed to check and recheck her surroundings once again.


    She was being guarded at the moment by Shelby, Shelby¡¯s mate, Lacey, and Josh. They spent the whole day distracting her, trying on prom dresses at the mall, watching a movie in the cinema also at the mall. I gave Shelby my card and demanded she get anything Angeline showed any remote interest in.


    The shame, frustration, and guilt hit me all at once, I can¡¯t believe I let them get this close to her. What was I thinking?!


    I felt defeated, Uncle Drew¡¯s pack was set to leave tomorrow and we weren¡¯t anywhere near close to finding Keenan.


    I have very little faith we¡¯ll find Keenan by tomorrow, if that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m never leaving her side, no chance in hell.


    Not while he¡¯s still out there, waiting for me to slip up just like now.


    Daniel, we¡¯re having an emergency meeting at the packhouse in 15 minutes. Elder Bane says it¡¯s important.


    Alright, on my way, I called back through the mindlink. On my way.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡± Angeline looked visibly disappointed. ¡°I hardly got to see you all week.¡±


    I felt the tension instantly melt from my shoulders when I took in her sad expression, her green eyes appearing dark in the moonlight.


    I missed her too.


    Taking her face in my hands, I plant a soft kiss on her full pink lips.


    ¡°I have a mandatory meeting to attend, but after, I¡¯ll come right back okay?¡±


    The corners of her lips tilted in a half hearted smile, ¡°promise?¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡± I whispered, then leaned down to kiss her again.


    Now we sat in my car in the mall¡¯s parking lot, everyone else scrambled into Shelby¡¯s car, mostly to give us a little privacy.


    When my lips touched her, she winds her fingers into my hair to deepen the kiss.


    With a sudden epiphany, I realized Keenan could probably feel all of this.


    Every caress of her skin, every kiss to her lips, and the proximity of her body against mine¡­ he could feel it.


    Angeline gasped as I ran the tip of my tongue gingerly across her bottom lip, I took that moment to deepen the kiss even more.


    Goddess forgive me for what I am about to do...


    As if she weighed no more than a pillowcase of feathers, I lifted her with ease onto my lap, never breaking from the kiss.


    I¡¯d always kept it very respectful in my touches before, my hands never leaving her hips and waist, in caution of accidentally crossing her boundaries.


    But now I wanted nothing more than to test those boundaries-with care of course-and claim her for my own once and for all.


    She broke from the heavy kissing to catch her breath, but my lips continued, trailing the length of her jaw with gentle slow kisses, down her neck, then finally the crevice of her breasts.


    She gasped again, pressing herself against me harder. My hands found the hem of her shirt, pressing and kneading her skin with my fingertips, ever so slowly moving upward, until I felt the wire of her bra.


    Scooting lower, I placed her more firmly on my lap, so that she was directly on top of my now extremely hard bulge.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Angeline¡¯s eyes snapped open in surprise, her lips now tinged red and puffy from our fervent kissing, a deep shade of crimson spread through her cheeks. She couldn¡¯t quite meet my gaze, but she didn¡¯t make any attempt to get off either.


    I bite back a smirk, then give her another prolonged kiss on the lips, she moaned breathlessly.


    I can¡¯t help but groan in return as I notice a distinct heat and pulse emanating from her core, that was directing on top of me.


    She was as aroused as I was.


    Continuing my assault on her chest, she mewls as I suck harder on the skin of her breast, her hips rolling in a slow grind.


    We both jolt as the sound of my phone ringing startles us.


    ¡±What?!¡± I answered, annoyed.


    Oh yea, I¡¯m supposed to be on my way there.


    ¡°We just caught Shane, but she¡¯s not cracking, I estimate that it¡¯s gonna be a long while before she does.¡±


    ¡°Where was she found?¡±


    ¡°She was sniffing around Angeline¡¯s neighborhood.¡±


    A harsh growl escaped my mouth, I suspected he knew where she lived, this just confirmed that.


    It¡¯s obvious he¡¯s having her do his bidding, scouting the place out for him, securing a path for his return probably.


    Beside me, Angeline looked wary.


    ¡°Elder Bane called in the Strega, that¡¯s what the meetings about, apparently she has a solid plan.¡±


    Finally some good news.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there in 10 minutes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let them know,¡± he says and hangs up.


    I turned to look at Angeline, who just finished righting herself.


    ¡°I guess you have to go now,¡± she said. I don¡¯t think it was meant to sound as sad as it did.


    I nod, her hand reaches for the passenger door, but I stop her to give her one last peck.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you in a few, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    With one last dreamy smile, she scurries out of my car.


    As she left I felt a mixture of smugness and then immediately shame right after.


    Smug, because I knew Keenan could feel every minute of that, but shame because he was the reason it even got that heavy.


    The thought briefly crossed before I banned it immediately, I couldn¡¯t do that to her or me. She deserved better than that.


    I was letting Keenan dictate my actions and taint my relationship.


    I shouldn¡¯t have done that, especially not for those reasons.


    I shook my head, once again disappointed in myself for the millionth time today.

 Chapter 42 - Forty Two

    ¡°I recognize the work, it¡¯s definitely one of our own,¡± says a voice I don¡¯t recognize, a voice that manages to be both wispy and raspy at the same time.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A mixture of mugwort, moon water, and spellwork combined to create a solution that can disguise your scent, it works on humans, dogs, cats, and werewolves, basically all living beings alike. We¡¯ve manufactured it to be available in pill form as well. Getting your hands on it is even harder, which begs the question, where could he have possibly gotten it from?¡±


    I noted that both Alpha Drew and Elder Bane eyes drifted briefly to look at my treacherous father, who did appear to look a little nervous.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how he¡¯s been able to slip past us?¡±


    The Strega nodded once.


    ¡°Felix do you know anything about this?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re asking if it was me, it wasn¡¯t,¡± my father said heatedly. ¡°You already checked my inventory, I have nothing like that here.¡±


    Elder Bane said nothing more, he looked deep in thought.


    ¡°So how are we going to do this?¡± This time it was Trey who spoke, ¡°we¡¯ve been chasing him for days now and each time we lose his trail, we can¡¯t even get in visible distance of him before we lose him. He¡¯s toying with us, stumping even our best trackers.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to hunt him down, he will come to us.¡±The Strega said finally.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°His mate.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The word lashed out of my mouth unexpectedly. ¡°I¡¯m not putting her in danger. He could go feral any moment now. I¡¯m not taking the chance.¡±


    ¡°Before we make any assumptions Daniel, let¡¯s first just hear the full plan.¡± It was Elder Bane who responded.


    I shook my head, ¡°I¡¯m not using my girlfriend as bait.¡±


    ¡°No one is saying that, just listen.¡±


    The Strega continued, ¡°I don¡¯t need her to be present Daniel, but I would like her to be. I just need two pints of her blood spilled, enough for the scent to reach him. The overwhelming amount of blood will alarm him, it should be enough to cloud his judgement. He¡¯ll come to us and come at us fast, overshadowed with concern for his mate; he¡¯ll throw all caution and logic out the window if he believes she¡¯s in danger. Hopefully, he won¡¯t realize it¡¯s a setup until it¡¯s too late.¡±


    ¡°No! Absolutely not!¡± In no way shape or form will I allow her to be there, to witness such a horrific sight. She didn¡¯t grow up with werewolves, there¡¯s no way of knowing how she¡¯ll take all this in.


    ¡°Why would you need her present? I thought you made the bond undetectable for him. It has not been six months yet.¡±


    ¡°Well I guess it waned far faster than we thought, obviously. Her presence there would draw him right to us, especially if the bond is near it¡¯s full strength, it¡¯s full pull like I believe it to be.¡±


    ¡°And you think this will work?¡± Elder Bane asks.


    ¡°Yes,¡± The Strega nodded, no trace of uncertainty in her voice. ¡°If Keenan¡¯s wolf truly believes she¡¯s in danger, whether he hates her or not, he will come for her.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head again, annoyed, though I had no real justification for my disapproval this time. I just hated being reminded of the supposed bond Keenan had with Angeline. Something that was supposed to be so sacred, something I thought I¡¯d never get to have.


    Keenan, of all people, didn¡¯t deserve to be Angeline¡¯s mate. I couldn¡¯t imagine someone less worthy, someone so undeserving.


    She said it like she thought that Keenan might even care for Angeline.


    Keenan could never love anyone, I remind myself, the notion was almost laughable.


    She was too good-hearted, too sweet, too delicate for someone like Keenan. She even accepted someone like me and with open arms too. She is more that I could ask for, so much more than I could¡¯ve ever hoped to receive.


    And there was just no way I was ever letting Keenan take this from me, moon chosen or not, he had his chance.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Daniel, you know it¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head again, my tone one of finality, a sliver of my alpha authority leaking through. Even though I am not an alpha yet, my uncle or Elder Bane don¡¯t dare argue with me. From the way they both sigh in resignation I know that they will respect my wishes.


    Before he looks away, I catch the proud gleam in my uncle¡¯s eye, this is the first time I¡¯ve ever embraced what I was..


    ¡°Fine, if she won¡¯t be present then where do we hide her?¡±


    ¡°The pack house of course, in the dungeon, the most secure place.¡± I give my father a hard stare, can he even be entrusted to keep her safe? He scowls back at me, his wolf appearing behind his eyes, he wants me to submit to him. I try maintaining eye contact for as long as I can, but eventually the pressure is too much and I look away first.


    For now, he is still my alpha, the more dominant wolf, but it¡¯s only a matter of time.


    And my time is coming.


    A snarl from my uncle has my father and uncle squaring off, it¡¯s not even a full minute before my father reverts his eyes.


    ¡°I will have her protected within the pack house,¡± my dad says, caving.


    ¡°Where are we going to do this?¡±


    ¡°Her house, where else would he assume she¡¯d be? We can hide within it, pop out at the right time.¡±


    ¡°So he comes in destroying her house, how does that help us? What about the neighbors? What about the witnesses? What about her father?¡±


    ¡°Fine, the woods behind her house then.¡±


    I stewed over that idea for a minute before ultimately nodding, ¡° it could work.¡±


    -------------------------------------------------------


    I don¡¯t know why The Strega insisted upon two pints of blood, when apparently she already had nearly a pint full, that belonged to Angeline, from the last time she was in the hospital. They keep it in a spellbound chamber that will keep it fresh for years instead of just a month. It was what she planned to use for the six month ritual.


    I refused to ask Angeline to donate her blood and told The Strega to make do with what she had.


    Today was the last day my uncle Drew and the Elder Council would be allowed to stay on the premises before my father ¡°forced¡± them to leave. After that, we were on our own, or rather, I was on my own.


    All on my own to stop Keenan and protect Angeline for I knew my father would refuse to help me. Hell, he might even turn around and help Daniel.


    We had to catch him today.


    My thoughts are interrupted by the sound of my phone ringing.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I say into the speaker.


    ¡°Daniel?¡± Angeline¡¯s voice sounds hesitant.


    ¡°Yea? What¡¯s wrong?! Has anything happened?! Are you okay?!¡±


    ¡°Yea -yea I¡¯m fine, everything¡¯s fine, I¡¯m calling because¡­¡± she pauses. ¡°Well¡­ Trey told me about you guys needing some of my blood for this new plan to work?¡±


    I growled, Trey and I will share some words later. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that Angeline, I already told them no.¡±


    ¡°But I want to do it, I want to help in any way that I can.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to do this Angeline.¡±


    ¡°Well you see¡­ I already did, the full two pints. I don¡¯t even feel that bad really. She gave me some orange juice after.¡±


    Of course.


    ¡°But what I really wanted to ask¡­¡±


    I already knew where she was going with this and that¡¯s a hard no.


    ¡°No Angeline, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°They said I will be completely safe, in the comfort of my own home, that they just needed me around, that my presence can distract him. Why is that anyway? Is Keenan a cannibal wolf? Is that why you need my blood and my presence?¡±


    Angeline audibly gulped.


    I shift uncomfortably, she has no idea what she is to him, even I still can¡¯t believe it.


    I can¡¯t tell her, I just can¡¯t.


    Angeline gasped in horror at my silence.


    ¡°He wants to EAT ME?!¡±


    ¡°No! We don¡¯t eat people¡­ or other werewolves. We¡¯re just trying to¡­ uh¡­ fake your death so that¡­uh... he becomes curious and¡­ loose interest?¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Angeline replied, as if my explanation made perfect sense.


    I breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Are you really doing it in the woods behind my house?¡±


    ¡°Yes Angeline, but don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t let the commotion get anywhere near your property.¡±


    ¡°What about my dad?!¡±


    ¡°We know what time he gets home. We¡¯re setting it up before he comes home. He won¡¯t suspect a thing.¡±


    ¡°Daniel I¡¯m going to be at my house and there¡¯s nothing you can do about it.¡±


    I grumbled my displeasure, ¡°Angeline, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Tough.¡±


    I sigh.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you at least stay with me? Let them try to catch him. I¡¯d feel safer if I was with you.¡±


    ¡°They need me Angeline, they need my strength. But I will have an army of guards surrounding your house along with Trey, so don¡¯t worry. Nothing will hurt you or your dad.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Angeline said sadly.¡± Just¡­ please be careful! I don¡¯t want him to hurt you, any of you.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t,¡± I promised, ¡°he won¡¯t.¡±

 Chapter 43 - Forty Three

    Daniel POV


    We all stand in formation, deep in the woods, about two miles away from Angeline¡¯s home.


    Some of us are already in wolf form, their coats painted all over with mud, leaves, bark, and bush to help blend in with the forest. You would have to be looking for them to even spot them with how still they¡¯re being.


    About 12 others remain in human form, all hiding up in the trees, Ten carry tranquilizers, and only two are armed with real guns. The bear traps and snares are intricately placed, their whereabouts known to all of us. We even swallowed the pill that disguises your scent.


    Back up plan after backup set in motion.


    We¡¯re catching him today, that¡¯s irrefutable.


    ¡°You want me to do what?¡± Angeline asks, confused. For now she¡¯s standing with us, inthe middle of our elaborate set up.


    ¡°We want you to scream, scream like you¡¯re being murdered, as dramatic as possible. Then right after, you¡¯re gonna get on Trey¡¯s back, he along with 20 guards will run you all the way back to your house.¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­ okay?¡±


    I nod to my uncle, ¡°we¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ NOW Angeline.¡±


    She hesitates, before giving a loud uncertain shriek .


    ¡°Oh c¡¯mon, I know you can do better than that.¡± Trey taunts her, unsheathing an imaginary knife, he pretends to stab her repeatedly in the gut. Angeline, going along with the theatrics, screams in sync with the performance. Even calling out for help and making crying sounds at the appropriate times.


    They¡¯re having a little too much fun with this.


    Trey finishes her with a slit to her throat from behind and Angeline collapses into my arms ¡°dead¡±.


    ¡°Okay that¡¯s enough, you two need to get going.¡±


    Angeline giggles but then hops on Trey¡¯s back and with a final goodbye, they all zoom out of here, taking a team of five others with him.


    Trey is one of our fastest, they¡¯ll reach the safety of her heavily guarded house in no time. The Strega takes the bag of Angeline¡¯s blood and dumps it where our biggest snare is waiting. It definitely smells like someone was just murdered here.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    For 20 long treacherous minutes, there is nothing. No sign of Keenan at all, just the occasional insect noise.


    But then I heard it, a fast thumping far in the distance, coming toward us at maximum speed.


    I send the warning through the mindlink to my pack, letting them know it was almost time to strike. I send another warning to Trey, asking him to be prepared for anything.


    I keep the link open to him, so that he can bare witness to this with us.


    I hear the snarls first before I see the rustling of trees and bush, cutting a clear path in his wake.


    He¡¯s three minutes away, we all hold our breath.


    Winston, do you have sight on him? I call through the mindlink.


    No, not yet, but he¡¯s coming fast.


    Two minutes.


    His heavy footfalls shake the ground with each step he takes.


    One minute.


    Nothing could prepare us for the sight we were about to see.


    Keenan appears out of the thickness of the trees, his wolf nearly doubled in size. His canines have elongated, stained a deep red color, along with his claws which are now extremely visible.


    Everything about him was bigger, faster, stronger. He was a thing of nightmares, a fearsome terror. If I was still a pup, I would have peed my pants and ran to my mother crying.


    He held a keen madness in his eye, a rabid gleam that was a true telling of how feral he was becoming. How there was so little human left in there with him.


    ¡°NOW!¡± I don¡¯t command it through the mindlink, instead shout it for all my enforcers to hear.


    Keenan tries coming into a halt, but he barrels hard into the trees, knocking them on the ground, along with some of my snipers carrying tranquilizers. With an enraged roar that shakes my being and the forest around. The rest unleash a flurry of tranquilizers, but Keenan dodges all of them.


    He¡¯s gotten faster too, despite his size he¡¯s dodging the bullets with ease and agility.


    Switching into my wolf form, I lunge at him, the 20 of us in wolf form stalking forward, surrounding him.


    Off in the distance I can hear more of my wolves approaching.


    We just need him still enough to get a couple shots of the tranquilizer in his system.


    I take the point, leading the ambush, while the others snap their jaws at his sides and hind legs.


    Finally, in the midst of our dance, Winston manages to hit him twice with the tranquilizer, but still, Keenan doesn¡¯t slow. If anything, it enrages him even more.


    Keenan snarls, dragging his claws across Ivan¡¯s face.


    With just a flick of his head, a blur even for werewolf eyes, he tears into Elijah¡¯s shoulder, almost tearing off the limb. Santiago howls in pain as he steps into a bear trap he must have forgotten was there.


    Alpha Drew¡¯s wolf comes barreling at us in a fury, trying to knock Keenan down with his weight and momentum.


    For any normal wolf, that would have felt as though you were being hit with a semi, but it only hindered Keenan momentarily.


    Winston and Diego are able to get five more shots of tranquilizers, totaling seven, but Keenan shows no sign of stopping.


    With the wolves that just appeared, we all form a tight line, standing shoulder to shoulder. We move as one, taking a step forward, but it doesn¡¯t force Keenan toward the snare like we thought it would.


    Keenan does not even look the least bit scared at being cornered, he looks like he¡¯s ready to take all of us on, a suicide mission even for a wolf his size.


    A lot of us are going to die here if those tranquilizers don¡¯t start kicking in soon. He¡¯s not feral but he¡¯s close.


    Despite our tight line, Keenan has eyes only for me, they hold contempt. They hold malice. They promise pain and torture.


    It is in this moment that I finally believe, truly believe, that Keenan and Angeline are mates.


    This is his wolf side, and he¡¯s showing me fully that he has a personal vendetta against me.


    He lunges for me, only me, but the momentum of both Elder Bane and Alpha Drew, coming at him from his left side, finally seem to do some damage as Keenan flies several feet.


    But still, he lands on his feet perfectly.


    More alarmingly, I realize that even with Alpha Drew and Elder Bane-two very massive wolves-standing front to back, tail to snout, Keenan was still slightly bigger then both those wolves combined.


    And something told me he could still get bigger, that once he was fully feral, we would witness something no one has witnessed before, and no one would stand a chance against it.


    We can¡¯t let it get to that point.


    Three more shots of tranquilizers and still nothing, Elder Bane has already commanded them to start using the real bullets.


    An idea springs to my mind, breaking from the formation, I begin to taunt Keenan¡¯s rabid wolf, trying to get him to want to chase me.


    Keenan falls for it, snarling after me.


    I lead him right to the entrapment, his front teeth scrape the muscle of my leg, my leg almost gives out but I trudge through the pain. Jumping over the snare, as to not trigger it, I hear the snap and then another roar full of fury, by now everyone in town would have heard it.


    Turning around I see Keenan entrapped in thick rope. If we¡¯re not quick, it won¡¯t hold for long.


    I try changing into my wolf as quickly as possible, but it¡¯s painful.


    ¡°Quick! Grab the rope!¡± The others follow my directions, grabbing one end of the rope I pull as hard as I can. Running towards us, the Strega comes carrying a black chest in her hands, two others flanking her sides.


    Almost all of us are holding onto the rope, with just a shake from left to right, Keenan sends Devonte flying into a tree, His snarls drowning out everyone¡¯s voice.


    Opening the black chest, it immediately reeks of silver, the scent burning my nostrils. The Strega¡¯s the only one here that can handle silver.


    She throws the silver chain around Keenan¡¯s massive form, Uncle Drew, now shifted and sporting thick black gloves on his hands, yanks the silver chain tight around Keenan¡¯s neck.


    Keenan howls in anger.


    At last, the tranquilizers are working, Keenan¡¯s movements begin to slow and drag. All the while his eyes never leave my face.


    I¡¯ll never forget the look of hunger, bloodlust, and fury.


    I could almost taste his hatred for me.


    I make a show of smirking at him, knowing this is it for him, he can¡¯t hurt me or Angeline in the Elder Council¡¯s max security prison.


    He¡¯s done for.


    Keenan snaps his teeth at my face one last time before losing consciousness.

 Chapter 44 - Forty Four

    Keenan POV


    I woke up to the pungent smell of silver, the scent burning my nostrils.


    The events of the previous day come back to me all at once.


    A trap. It was all a trap, and I barreled right into it.


    I should be angry but I¡¯m not, only mildly impressed. In my sober state of mind I would have been able to spot that shit from a mile away, but hearing her scream and the scent of her blood had the beast in me in a craze, furious with anger and fear.


    I realize now she was never in any danger, I hadn¡¯t even felt her fear through our bond.


    I had it all planned out, down to the last detail. After having the entire pack run around in circles all week, scrambled throughout the territory, I saw that their numbers became fewer. I wondered where they all went, they either went back to their packs, or they were spread out so thin, the heart of town would now be unprotected.


    Perfect.


    I was going to come for her that night, as she soundly slept. The twelve guards stationed outside her house had turned to eight, then finally four. Four I would handle easily, knocking them out one by one before they could say anything through the pack link. I hoped to take her without too much trouble, but I was prepared to kill Daniel, my dad, and even my uncle if they dared try standing in my way.


    The plan was perfect, swiftly take out the few guards, then run into the night with the new van waiting about 30 minutes away.


    Looking around, I see that I¡¯m chained, heavily chained, every part of my wolf¡¯s body is encased in some form of chain, rope, cuffs, and silver.


    I was still in my wolf form, the size of my huge cell still far too small for my wolf¡¯s body.


    Looking around, I recognize my uncle¡¯s prison dungeon, thick steel bars plated with silver, another set of bars outside of those bars, for extra protection. I can sense my uncle¡¯s guards standing right outside the dungeon entrance. Now without the fog of madness clouding my vision, I focus on trying to free myself of these restraints.


    Even with my new lethal canines, the chain and metal don¡¯t budge. Grunting in frustration, I close my eyes, focusing all my strength and energy on shifting. For all other wolves, the silver halts any shifting from one form to another, but I am not other wolves.


    Clenching my teeth to keep from howling in anguish, I can feel the shifting of bones, one at a time, ligaments and tendons tearing and rearranging, repairing themselves at the slowest rate possible. The pain is almost enough to make me stop but I don¡¯t.


    I trudge through the excruciating pain, this is nothing like my first shift, this is far worse.


    Almost an hour and a half later and my shift is almost complete. Normal phasing lasts a minute, alphas can phase even faster, a couple milliseconds.


    The restraints fall away from my body, now too large to go around me, I slide out of them easily.


    I chuckle darkly, all that¡¯s left is to break these bars.


    The sound of multiple footsteps approaching, has me freezing.


    ¡°Are they ready?¡± I hear one ask.


    ¡°Yes they¡¯re ready to transport him, but I want to talk to him first.¡± I suppress a snarl as I recognize Daniel¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s a good idea? What did the alpha say?¡±


    ¡°I said it was okay,¡± Daniel commanded, bringing some of his alpha tenor into his demand, the first time I¡¯ve ever seen him do so.


    The guard outside the entrance caves at once.


    ¡°Of course alpha,¡± he says, then I hear the creak of the double doors as it swings open.


    I stand only an inch away from the silver bars, despite my nose burning, all I need is for him to get close enough. Close enough to reach his throat through the double layer of bars.


    I bellow a loud laugh as I see Daniel walk in, he takes in my naked glory, as well as the discarded chains behind me. If he¡¯s surprised he doesn¡¯t show it, Daniel keeps his expression collected and unreadable.


    ¡°This is who they sent to interrogate me?¡± I bellow another laugh, ¡°you shouldn¡¯t be here Daniel, these are alpha matters.¡±


    ¡°Which you are not, not sure you¡¯re even a runner up, last time I checked you were deranked.¡±


    We stare each other down, not one of us creaking contact, if this was any other wolf, their spine would be crushed with the weight of my dominance. But Daniel comes from a lineage of alphas and therefore we¡¯re ¡°evenly¡± matched.


    No one concedes.


    I¡¯m going to tear his stupid smug little face in half, one flap of skin at a time.


    ¡°Why did you come here Keenan?¡±


    I let him stew for a second, but answering. Why should I? He¡¯s no one worth answering to.


    ¡°Superior alpha training,¡± I said mockingly.


    ¡°Yes, what my father was stupid enough to believe. But your father told me everything, everything. Does my mate have anything to do with this?¡±


    My wolf was furious at his statement, his staking a claim on what was not his. Thief, fraud, an imposter, a liar.


    ¡°I¡¯ve come back for what rightfully belongs to me.¡±


    Daniel begins to pace slowly to the left, watching me cautiously the whole time.


    ¡°I heard you claim her to be your so-called mate, but I don¡¯t believe that. The truth is, you only want her because she¡¯s mine.¡± There was something in his voice, something that indicated he was lying, either to me or himself.


    Now at this I have to laugh, ¡°you overestimate your own importance Daniel, you take up even less space in my head than you think you do, don¡¯t flatter yourself.¡±


    ¡°I also heard about what you did to her, and why you did it.¡±


    My laughing stops short.


    ¡°What I don¡¯t understand is why you¡¯re here now. What do you want with her? What were you planning to do, huh? Did you think you could just waltz after what you¡¯ve done? That she would just accept you? What was the plan?¡±


    As if I would tell him. ¡°She nearly died because of you, did you come here to finish what you started? To break the bond or torture her some more until she¡¯s dead for good?¡±


    I sneered at him, deep breaths, he¡¯s not close enough to the bars yet.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I think you¡¯re a lying piece of shit, no real wolf could do that to their mate.¡±


    I say nothing.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so concerned with breaking the bond, allow me to bring you some solace, soon I will have my mark on her.¡±


    Breaking my resolve I lunge for him, slamming into the thick bars. ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking dare touch her! I¡¯ll kill you! You beta male inbreed! I¡¯ll fucking kill you! Why don¡¯t you come in here and face me like a real alpha!¡±


    ¡°You want to know something? I told her about us, about our kind. I even shifted in front of her.¡±


    I paused.


    ¡°And you know what? She accepted me, she wasn¡¯t even scared. She¡¯s the one. This was supposed to happen, you were supposed to be a fuckup, and your fuck up lead her to me. Call it fate, destiny, or chance, but I won¡¯t make the same mistake you did and let her go. She¡¯s my second chance and I plan to make her mine completely.¡±


    ¡°SHE IS MY MATE, MINE!!!!¡±


    ¡°She was your mate, but you did everything to make sure she wasn¡¯t.¡±


    I slam my full weight into the bars over and over again but they won¡¯t give. I am too enraged to feel pain right now.


    ¡°Why her?! Of all the she-wolves and humans you could have chosen to wet your dick with, why her?!¡±


    ¡°I love her, I chose her, I¡¯ll always choose her. I don¡¯t get you Keenan, you had your chance, you didn¡¯t want her. You could¡¯ve gone back to the way things were.¡±


    No I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°You could have left us alone, what? Does it piss you off to see her happy? See us happy? Because we both know I make her happy.¡± Daniel said, self satisfied.


    Smug little shit.


    ¡°I¡¯m better for her and you know it. You think she could ever accept someone like you? A monster?¡±


    My jaw aches from how hard my teeth are clenched.


    ¡°So why the sudden change 0f heart?¡±


    It was a good question, one I spent some time trying to figure out myself.


    When did it all change for me?


    Why did it all change for me?


    When was the flip?


    I know the answer now.


    It started with her death.


    It was deeper than suddenly mourning the loss of a future I¡¯d never known, it was deeper than just the bond forcing itself on me.


    It was not that her death suddenly made me realize I was madly in love with her. We were still strangers at that point, as we are now technically.


    In that horrific moment, as she turned blue and fell to her knees, in that moment when my whole world stopped.


    I realized that despite all my shit talking, despicable actions, and arrogant wishful thinking, I did not actually want her to die.


    I did not actually want to be rid of the bond.


    As my chest tightened and my throat constricted, filled with an emotion I struggled to put a name onto for so many months¡­ it was guilt. I¡¯d never felt guilt before, for anything, for anyone.


    I have done so many things others would deem egregiously evil, immoral, or psychopathic. I could kill, lie, slaughter, and manipulate without a second¡¯s hesitation, without an inkling of remorse after, but somehow my subconscious knew I would never be able to come back from this.


    She didn¡¯t deserve this, she didn¡¯t deserve what I put her through. She didn¡¯t deserve this onslaught of severe harassment and bullying I inflicted on her. The logical little voice in my head reminding me that she had as much choice in the matter as I did. She was a good person, a far better one than me, innocent.


    And still, I made her my scapegoat, the sole person to blame, the recipient of my wrath. Rejecting her was my fuck you to the moon.


    Remembering the loss I felt that night, the hollowness in my chest, the hole in my blackened heart. I never felt such fear, desperation, or loss.


    I was vulnerable, for the first time in my life, I felt vulnerability.


    She made me feel more emotion in just a few short weeks than I have ever felt in my entire life. In those shit months after she left I clang onto her little flutters of life, brief moments of her strongest emotions leaking through the weak bond.


    Which I now realize, bitterly, that it was probably Daniel making her so happy and content.


    I remember the pure elation and relief I felt after learning that she was alive.


    The primal urge to find her, lay her down underneath me, and stand over her like some savage guard, snapping and snarling at anything that could harm her, that could try to take her from me.


    Whether it be The Council, Daniel, my father, or the goddess herself, nothing will take her from me again.


    This isn¡¯t over, far from it, but they believe it to be¡­


    And so I¡¯ll let them.


    Daniel stays staring at me lost in thought, waiting for a response that will never come.


    Instead I chuckle darkly, clutching onto the silver bars tightly. The smell of singed flesh filling the air.


    ¡°Oh you think you have it all fingered out don¡¯t you? Remember this Daniel, I am her mate, me, not you. I could take her from you, and it would be so easy. We both know it doesn¡¯t matter how far you get into claiming her. I am her soulmate, the mark of a true mate trumps the mark of a fraud everytime, irreversible. You don¡¯t stand a chance, you never did.¡± The underlying message of the last statement isn¡¯t missed, ¡°It won¡¯t be long before she abandons you too.¡±


    Finally, a flicker of real emotion, insecurity mixed with uncertainty, he masks it quickly.


    But it¡¯s too late, I planted the seed of doubt, and it¡¯s only a matter of time before it festers and rots.


    ¡°When I come back to take my mate, I¡¯ll take everything else from you as well, your pack, your packmates, and then your life. Just as the moon intended, I mean¡­ she already took your mate.¡±


    I smile as Daniel clenches his teeth, I knew his dead mate was a touchy subject, but low blows are not beneath me.


    ¡°Except you¡¯re never coming back, you¡¯re not returning home Keenan. The Elder Council has agreed to hold you in their max security prison for who knows how long. You¡¯re done for.¡±


    ¡°Over my dead corpse.¡±


    ¡°That could be arranged.¡± Daniel said, before stepping back. ¡°You can come in now, we¡¯re done talking.¡±


    The doors open to reveal two wolves with tranquilizers in their hands.


    Cowards, they could never handle me awake so they¡¯re knocking me out, pathetic.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you Daniel, that I can promise you.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s already out the double doors, but I know he heard me.

 Chapter 45 - Forty Five

    Angeline POV


    I wring the sleeve of my shirt nervously, wondering how the hell this happened, when I began to feel this way.


    I stare at the phone in my hand, contemplating whether or not I should call him.


    My Daniel.


    I thought that with Keenan gone, things would automatically go back to the way they were.


    So foolish of me.


    It¡¯s been a couple days since Keenan was forcibly taken to this place Daniel calls the Elder Council¡¯s Headquarters. That¡¯s the most they would tell me, but Daniel assured me that he¡¯d never get out, that he¡¯ll never come back. The Elder Council¡¯s prison facility for werewolves is enough to rival Alcatraz.


    Good, I hope he never comes back.


    But Daniel has been different ever since. He doesn¡¯t kiss me like he used to, hold me like he used to¡­ maybe even like me like he used to.


    Did he realize I wasn¡¯t worth the trouble? Did I ruin his relationship with his cousin, his dad? He never talked about being close to either of them.


    Does he think I¡¯m a loser too like Keenan? His text messages to me now are curt and short.


    Why do I feel like I just lost him? He knows I¡¯m not worth it and now he wants nothing to do with me.


    But he¡¯s too kind to tell me his change of feelings so now he¡¯s...ghosting me?


    Every time I spoke to him he¡¯d get this far away look in his eye, I knew what was soon to come. I knew that my time with Daniel was coming to an end.


    I feel like I¡¯ve become such a burden to him, it¡¯s been two days since I¡¯ve seen him and I¡¯m trying to work up the courage to call. Maybe ask him to hang out with me but now I just don¡¯t know¡­


    Just do it you coward!


    Before I can chicken out I press call on Daniel¡¯s contact.


    My anxiety only heightens as ring after ring goes unanswered. Is he ignoring me now too?


    Finally, on the last ring he answers.


    ¡°Hello? Angeline? Are you okay?¡±


    I breathe out in relief, it feels good to hear his voice again.


    ¡°Yea, I¡¯m fine, I was just wondering¡­ do you want to hang out with me? At our cabin? Have a picnic? I made all our favorites? If you¡¯re not busy of course.¡±


    I cringe into myself, fully preparing to hear a ¡°no I¡¯m too busy.¡±


    But instead I hear Daniel reluctantly agree.


    ¡°Yea¡­ sure.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Even in my voice, I can¡¯t mask my embarrassing excitement and surprise.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just finishing up some things I got left to take care of, so I¡¯ll see you in an hour.


    ¡°Okay!¡± I grin from ear to ear, satisfied.


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------


    We sat sitting on the couch of the infamous abandoned Cabin, the fire cracking in front of us, and suddenly I¡¯m overwhelmed with emotion and memories.


    Memories of all the times we spent in this very cabin.


    The laughing, the kissing, the excitement of a first time crush, the sacred moments we shared when he told me his secret, and I told him my past. All of it.


    I even fantasized that our first time would be here too, surrounded by some flowers, petals, or candles, and the lit fire pit. We could share each other¡¯s bodies in the cozy cabin or under the stars, it didn¡¯t matter to me so long as it was with him.


    This was where it all started, and now this is where it¡¯ll all end.


    Even now, as Daniel sat beside me, that far away look in his eye. He looked so lost, so sad, so haunted.


    I couldn¡¯t stop the tear that rolled down my cheek.


    I-I can¡¯t take this anymore!


    He¡¯s so close yet so far away. He won¡¯t look at me, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s looked me in my eye once.


    I just wanted things to go back to normal, but it wasn¡¯t the same anymore and I don¡¯t know if it ever will be again.


    I couldn¡¯t hold back the tears any longer, I started crying, the onslaught of tears wouldn¡¯t stop coming.


    ¡°Angeline? What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?!¡± Daniel sounds confused.


    ¡°Are- are- you going to break up with me now? D-do you not want to do this anymore? I mean I¡¯d understand-¡±


    ¡°Angeline, please don¡¯t. I promise you that¡¯s not it at all.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it? What¡¯s wrong? Something¡¯s off, something¡¯s been off, and don¡¯t deny it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s nothing you need to worry about, just pack business.¡±


    He was lying, it was obvious to me.


    I shook my head, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, Daniel. If you think by not telling me you¡¯re sparing my feelings, you¡¯re not. I can¡¯t help you if you won¡¯t tell me. Don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    ¡°You know I do! Of course I d-¡±


    ¡°Then tell me what¡¯s wrong, tell me what¡¯s bothering you. I can handle it.¡±


    Daniel shook his head, abruptly he stood up and began to pace back and forth anxiously.


    He was usually such a confident guy, it was strange to see him so flustered.


    ¡°Is it Keenan? Did he escape or something?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing like that, he¡¯s far away, he¡¯ll never hurt you again.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s wrong? Is it your dad? Is he giving you a hard time?¡±


    Daniel turned his back to me, staring out the window, looking up at the moon.


    ¡°It¡¯s about you,¡± he finally says.


    I stiffen in my seat, ¡°what about me?¡±


    Daniel sighs heavily, in what I imagine to be resignation. Whatever he¡¯s about to tell me is going to be hard for him.


    This only makes my anxiety skyrocket.


    ¡°Do you remember¡­¡± Daniel began hesitantly, ¡°what I told you about mates?¡±


    ¡°Erm, sorta, from what you, Shelby, and Lacey told me, I know that every werewolf is born with a mate. You¡¯re eligible to find them after you turn 17, or when your wolf matures.¡±


    Daniel nodded, ¡°anything else?¡±


    ¡°Apparently you¡¯re supposed to feel some sort of connection to them? An instant attraction or something? I dunno, why?¡±


    Daniel didn¡¯t answer for a long time.


    Finally turning to face me, his face sullen and grave.


    ¡°There¡¯s a reason Keenan came here, and why he immediately singled you out in Chambers.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I shook my head, afraid of where this conversation was going, knowing from the sinking feeling in my gut that this was going to be bad.


    ¡°Do you ever remember experiencing random episodes of immense pain? Unexplainable bruising? Soreness? Illness?¡±


    I gasped, shocked, ¡°I never told you about that! How did you know?!¡±


    ¡°It was him Angeline, he was the one doing that to you, deliberately causing you pain.¡±


    I was confused now, but the dread continued to grow in the pit of my stomach anyway.


    ¡°You¡¯re mates Angeline, you are Keenan Hallins moonchosen mate.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head again, disbelieving. ¡°That makes no sense, I can¡¯t be Keenan¡¯s mate! I¡¯m only human, not a werewolf, and Keenan hates me! He always has!¡±


    Daniel swallowed hard and I could see the haunted look in his face, ¡°it¡¯s true Angeline.¡±


    Now I was crying, ¡°No! It¡¯s not possible! He¡¯s just trying to mess with you! Mess with your head! And you¡¯re letting him!¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have believed it either, but I¡¯ve seen it for myself, the Council even confirmed it.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± I didn¡¯t want to believe it, I refused to.


    ¡°My uncle Drew told me all that happened back in Chambers, that he was banned from ever having contact with you, after you nearly died. That my father was trying to help him break the bond he had to you. That was the only reason he was here in Redmond, because of you, to be close to you. To do goddess knows what.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you, there must be a mistake,¡± the tears ran freely down my face. I didn¡¯t want to believe him but there was no denying that things were making sense.Why I could always feel him near, feel his presence. Why I felt so drawn to him¡­ even attracted to him, though I admit that probably had nothing to do with this supposed magical connection. I don¡¯t need a special ¡°soulmate¡± thingy detector to tell me Keenan is the most beautiful being I¡¯ve ever seen in my entire life. He was a sinful type of beauty, one that was hard to believe existed. A dark rugged handsomeness that people paid top dollar to achieve. He could give God¡¯s most beautiful angel, Lucifer, a run for his money.


    The only person I¡¯ve met that could rival Keenan is Daniel with his beautiful golden hair and kind warm eyes.


    I remember the initial shock of sizzling pleasure that shot up my spine the few times he accidentally touched me.


    How the atmosphere between us would dampen with hostility, dread, and...and...something else that was unfamiliar to me.


    Something forbidden.


    ¡°You said he was the reason I was¡­ hurting, how?¡±


    ¡°Whenever he was with someone...intimately, you felt it every time and in every place they touched, as if his body were your own.¡±


    I cringed into myself, wincing at the memory, all those nights I¡¯d spent curled up in agony, how the pain seemed to trail to certain areas before settling in the worst place of all.¡°That¡¯s not possible, is that possible?¡±


    ¡°In our world it is.¡±


    ¡°This bond thingy is that palpable?¡±


    Daniel nodded, ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°But I feel nothing for him!¡± I cry vehemently, ¡°don¡¯t I get a say?! Doesn¡¯t what I want matter? I don¡¯t want to be forced into this arranged-marriage freaky thing, how do I say no?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t, and no one will force you to do anything, you can refuse him but¡­ it won¡¯t do much. He will always¡­ long for you, no matter how hard he tries not to. He¡¯ll always want to find you.¡±


    A shiver of fear made the hair on my skin stand up, ¡°why?! What does he want from me!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what his plan is.¡±


    ¡°Are you positive he can¡¯t escape!? What if they let him go!?¡± I nearly hyperventilate at the thought of facing Keenan again.


    ¡°They would never, not with him so close to going feral,¡± Daniel said comfortingly, ¡°So long as I¡¯m here he will never hurt you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be his mate! I don¡¯t want to be his moon chosen whatever! I¡­ I¡­ I want to be yours!¡± I cry into my hands, dejected.


    Daniel engulfs me into his arms and lets me sob on his chest.


    ¡°The moon goddess must really hate me, I always knew it but never realized how much.¡± He began, ¡°having a human mate is already a rarity, what are the chances that the human girl I am in love with is the mate of my enemy? He always got to have it all, not this time though. I imagine the moon is laughing down at all of us right now, at the sick joke she created.¡±


    ¡°Y-y-you love me?¡± I blubbered out, he¡¯s never said it to me before.


    ¡°With my whole chest,¡± he whispered against the top of my head.


    ¡°I love you too,¡± I said through my sniffling, gosh why am I always such a weeping mess? I¡¯m worse than La Llorona.


    I push my head off his chest to take his face in my hands, I look him dead in his eye so he can see how serious I am.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care that we¡¯re different, that I¡¯m a human and you¡¯re a werewolf. I don¡¯t care what anyone thinks or says. I will face anyone for you, your dad, your pack, the council people, even Keenan.¡± And Keenan terrifies me.


    ¡°We belong together,¡± I whisper, my gaze never straying from his eyes, a promise.


    A slight gleam of tears showed in his eyes as he looked at me with so much pride. Capturing my mouth with his, he kissed me hard.


    Breaking from the kiss, he presses his head to mine. ¡°I wish so badly that I could mark you right now.¡±


    ¡°Mark me?¡± I hiccup.


    Daniel shook his head, ¡°it¡¯s just something that my kind does.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to,¡± hiccup, ¡°pee on me are you?¡±


    Daniel cocked his head back and laughed loudly, his once anxious and stressed face now free and happy.


    A rewarding sight.


    ¡°Not exactly, when we meet our mates. We bite their neck right here.¡± Daniel says tracing the base of my neck with his thumb. ¡°It signifies to everyone who you¡­ belong to, essentially.¡±


    Well that sounded awfully barbaric, misogynistic, and... animalistic. What is this the fifties?


    But Daniel was someone I¡­ don¡¯t mind belonging to. Someone I wanted to belong to, and someone I wanted to belong to me. Society, Keenan, and Goddess matters be damned.


    ¡°Does it hurt? To be bitten?¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, I heard it¡¯s supposed to feel amazing.¡±


    I nod, ¡°then do it, I want you to mark me.¡±


    Daniel looks surprised, ¡°are you sure? You don¡¯t have to do this, it wouldn¡¯t change anything between us if you do or you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°No I want you to,¡± I say, bending my head back to expose my neck. ¡°I¡¯m certain.¡±


    Kissing my jawline, Daniel trails his kisses down to the base of my neck. I hold my breath.


    Nothing happens for a second but then I feel Daniel¡¯s sharp canines slowly penetrate my skin. I can¡¯t help but to yelp, I grip onto his shoulders for dear life.


    A boiling hot searing sensation spreads throughout my body before it gives way to an ice cold wave. I felt light headed and faint.


    Daniel licks my neck, pulling away, I see a little bit of blood on his lips.


    I smile weakly, trying to swallow down the nausea.


    I lay my head back down on his chest, and try to focus on controlling my breathing.


    Something deep within me feels deeply unsettled but I promptly ignore it.


    ¡°I want you to meet my pack tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Meet your pack!?¡±


    ¡°I want them to meet their future Lu-¡± Daniel hesitated before squaring his back and exclaiming proudly. ¡°I want them to meet their future Luna.¡±


    Their future what?¡± I ask, completely forgetting what that was.


    ¡°My counterpart, my other half, my Luna, together we will lead.¡±


    ¡°Lead?! Lead what?!¡±


    ¡°The pack of course, no worries, you¡¯ll make an amazing Luna.¡± Daniel smiled before his face abruptly darkened and his teeth clenched. ¡°You were quite literally born to be a Luna.¡±


    I was confused again and waited for him to elaborate.


    But he never did.


    --------------------------------------------


    A/N: Alright final poll, Keenan, Daniel, or neither? Make your cases lol

 Chapter 46 - Forty Six

    Angeline POV


    ¡°Are you sure he can¡¯t get out?¡± I know the answer but I can¡¯t help but ask for the umpteenth time.


    ¡°No, Angeline, I promise.¡±


    ¡°You said something about him going feral, is it like having rabies or something?¡±


    ¡°No, but he will go rabid, and hopefully soon, so they can put him down like the dog he is.¡± Daniel spat out.


    This information shocked me, surely he was kidding, they won¡¯t actually kill him.


    ¡°Why would he go feral? They wouldn¡¯t actually do that, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing you need to concern yourself with, not anymore. Are you ready to go?¡±


    I don¡¯t like that he didn¡¯t answer my question, but I didn¡¯t bring it up again.


    I just can¡¯t help it, ever since Daniel¡¯s admission yesterday, my mind has been in constant turmoil.


    So many questions my brain conjured up on its own accord, and no one I could ask.


    I hate that despite my own resolve, my mind can¡¯t help but wonder.


    The questions kept me up all night.


    If he is my so-called ¡°mate¡±, then when did he know?


    My guess is the first moment we met, that night was the first time I experienced an episode.


    It would also explain why he seemed to hate me so much at first sight.


    It was clear he was not happy with that information, not happy with me as his mate.


    At least that was something we could both agree on.


    I could not exactly blame him.


    Maybe it was because I¡¯m human, maybe it was because I¡¯m poor. Maybe it was because I was too ugly, it was probably all of the above.


    Either way, I understood his opposition, his reluctance, and even his horror.


    But what I don¡¯t understand, the part that mystifies me to this day, is why he went out of his way to torment me.


    Why couldn¡¯t he just leave me be? Pretend I didn¡¯t exist? Why seek me out? Why hurt me?


    Was it all necessary? Worth it?


    Why couldn¡¯t he just do what Daniel said and formally reject me, and then leave me be?


    A hazy memory suddenly came to mind, me sitting on the bench, outside in the cool air reading a book.


    I look up and Keenan¡¯s blurry face suddenly clouds my vision.


    ¡°I refuse you.¡± He had said, his beautiful face turned up into a sneer, glowering down at me. His looks of resentment suddenly made more sense now.


    Was that Keenan formally rejecting the bond? Formally rejecting me?


    It looks like I finally have an answer as to what I did so wrong, why he hated me so much.


    The gravest crime I had committed against Keenan turns out to be something I had no control over what¡¯s ever.


    The minute I had walked into Chambers High I was doomed, I understand that now.


    But he followed me over here to do what?


    He was free of me and I of him, why would he jeopardize that?


    Daniel said something about him wanting to kill the bond, did he want it dead for good? Do I need to die in order for it all to end? For him to truly be free of it? Of me?


    What does he even want from me?


    Keenan is the strangest, scariest, and most unpredictable person that I¡¯ve ever met, someone I¡¯ll never understand.


    And apparently no one else can either.


    He bamboozled his own family, blindsided his father, defied this Elder Council organization, and nearly evaded being captured. At least that¡¯s what I heard, Shelby filled me in on most of it.


    I feel like my life has become something of a horror movie. If you¡¯d told me months ago that this would be my life, I would have never believed it.


    Regardless of everything, I¡¯m glad he¡¯s gone, hopefully this time for good.


    So why can¡¯t I believe it?


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    ¡°Will you chill out? It¡¯s not that big of a deal.¡± Daniel said, eyeing my rapidly bouncing leg pointedly.


    ¡°Not that big of a deal?! I¡¯m meeting your family for the first time! Not only that, but your pack! I¡¯ll be surrounded by a bunch of supernatural creatures, beside one of the most important members of said pack! This is a HUGE deal!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine! I¡¯ll be right next to you the whole time, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    I heaved a long sigh and crossed my arms, staring out the window instead.


    We¡¯ve been driving for twenty minutes, getting deeper and deeper into the woods, when we take a turn into an off looking dirt road.


    If I wasn¡¯t with Daniel I¡¯d be sketched out right now, it looked like something out of Wrong Turn.


    We drive wickedly fast for another ten minutes before we come across this very suburban looking home, just randomly plopped in the middle of the woods. Next to it was a massive long garage almost bigger than the house.


    There had to be like 12 garage doors alone, each door capable of housing two cars.


    ¡°Is this your packhouse?¡±


    ¡°No, this is the decoy house,¡± Daniel said, ¡°it¡¯s where we keep and store our cars. The road stops here, it¡¯s to deter anyone from accidentally stumbling upon our packhouse.¡±


    ¡°So no one lives in the house?¡±


    ¡°Yea it¡¯s practically empty, just for show.¡±


    Daniel parks the car into one of the garages and hops out.


    ¡°How are we gonna get to your packhouse if you¡¯re leaving the car here?¡±


    Daniel grins, ¡°easy, we run the rest of the way.¡±


    ¡°I have to run?!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m gonna run, you¡¯re gonna hop on my back.¡± Daniel says as he takes off his shirt.


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± I blush and quickly revert my eyes.


    Daniel¡¯s boyish grin only widens, ¡°I¡¯m faster in wolf form.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s massive golden wolf was nearly the size of a horse, I stood there staring at him in shock. I had only glimpsed him once before, but to see him in all his glory, had me flabbergasted that these creatures were once again very real.


    He nodded his big head at me and lowered his body to the ground.


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m not sure about this¡­¡± I hesitated.


    He nodded his head again and beckoned me closer in encouragement.


    Even with his belly to the ground, I had trouble climbing him, I had to clutch onto his fur for dear life just to heave myself on top of him like a horse.


    My legs could barely go around the width of him and there was nothing but his fur to hang onto.


    God I hope I don¡¯t fall.


    His fur was surprisingly soft and smelled of nature.


    He bounded into the forest at a slow pace at first, then into a slight jog, testing the security of my hold on him.


    Once he was satisfied with my hold on him, he began zooming through the forest.


    I was not prepared for the G-force of air that hit me. I had to lock my muscle¡¯s in place and bury my face in his fur to keep from letting go out of fear.


    Daniel wasn¡¯t kidding, he was fast, as fast as a running vehicle.


    After a while, Daniel slows to a jog again, I look up to see another greyish wolf with white splotches standing ahead of us with something in his mouth.


    I tensed up, is he one of the good guys?¡¯


    Daniel doesn¡¯t seem alarmed.


    Daniel lowers to the ground and waits patiently for me to get off.


    I shakily slid off his body.


    Daniel looks at me and stomps his front paw to the ground.


    ¡°Stay here?¡±


    He nods.


    I watch as he and the other wolf make their way around the thick bushes, I hear a quick snapping of bones before both Daniel and Trey step out.


    ¡°Trey that was you?¡±


    He nods, ¡°yup, now you¡¯ve seen me.¡±


    ¡°How far away is this place?¡±


    I feel like we¡¯ve been traveling forever.


    ¡°We¡¯re here already.¡± Trey said, gesturing behind him.


    I follow them to the edge of the woods that give out to a clearing, but beyond the large clearing there appears to be a¡­ town?


    I don¡¯t know what I was expecting but it wasn¡¯t this!


    They lived in their own little secluded town! As I walked through their streets, I saw little stores, a restaurant, a school! Even a little hospital!


    No wonder the people never left! It was a beautiful and quaint place, vast and full of greens, not devoid of nature at all.


    The people openly stared. They could obviously tell I was an outsider, and although the atmosphere was tense, even a little hostile, I didn¡¯t let that clamp me up.


    I held my head higher and grasped Daniel¡¯s hand in mine, he looked down at me and smiled.


    Many smaller houses aligned the street, leading to a much bigger house the size of a mansion.


    Squinting my eyes, I see that a group of people are actually outside, awaiting our arrival. It¡¯s mostly all our friends, but also some other people I don¡¯t recognize. Shelby and Lacey are among them, I smile at them, but only Shelby returns my smile.


    As I near Daniel¡¯s beautiful luxurious home, I see that an older man and woman stand ahead of the group.


    I tighten my hold on Daniel¡¯s hand and hope he can¡¯t feel them sweating, he gives me a reassuring squeeze back.


    Now standing only a few feet from them, I see their expression shift from curious to surprise, they¡¯re eyeing my neck and the red angry bite mark.


    I didn¡¯t anticipate the ogling. Daniel made it sound so normal.


    If they disapproved, they certainly didn¡¯t show it.


    A man, I assume is Daniel¡¯s father, steps forward first. He assesses me coldly, seeming to analyze my every movement.


    Daniel doesn¡¯t look much like him, Daniel¡¯s father¡¯s hair is much darker, an ashy brown with greying areas.


    He raises his large hand to shake.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Felix, Daniel¡¯s father, you must be Angeline.¡± He said my name pointedly, like I¡¯d done something wrong, but before I could dwell on it, he immediately beams a bright smile.


    The switch catches me off guard.


    ¡°This is my wife Marissa,¡± he gestures to the woman beside him. It seems I¡¯m not the only one peeved at Felix¡¯s change of demeanor. Daniel draws me back to his side and winds a protective arm around my waist.


    The woman, Marissa, is definitely the parent Daniel resembles most, with the same blond hair and honey colored eyes.


    She was the hardest to read, not very inviting but also not unforthcoming, ultimately she just smiles at me.


    From the corner of my eye I see a girl I¡¯ve never seen before. She looks slightly older, maybe mid-twenties, standing next to Lacey.


    She keeps side eyeing me, just like Daniel¡¯s father, she judges me with her eyes. As if to say this is what all the ruckus was about? Her eyes held the same accusatory emotion Lacey¡¯s did when she looked at me, blame.


    A Keenan sympathizer I presume, normally negative attention flusters me, but this time I refuse to sink into my skin.


    After saying hi to all of our friends, we follow Daniel¡¯s parents inside, Marissa leads us to a huge long dining table that could easily fit twenty more people.


    As dinner is served, Trey cracks most of the jokes, but the tension in the room does not relent.


    Everyone, including myself, ignored the big elephant in the room.


    Even with Keenan gone, he found a way to still hang in the air.


    After dinner though, as everyone chats, our bellies full of food, Daniel excuses himself abruptly. He seemed off all dinner, he looked hard at his father, demanding something with his eyes, before he then walked up the stairs.


    I began to recognize when Daniel was communicating¡­ telepathically. My guess is correct when Felix begrudgingly follows after him a second later, Marissa close behind. Now the girl with the judgemental eyes turned to face me, once Daniel and his parents were out of sight.


    Trey had called her Laura? Lauren? Laurel?


    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me you really didn¡¯t know?¡± She said condescendingly, her eyes narrowed and her smile showed all her teeth.


    ¡°Know what?¡±


    ¡°That they were cousins?¡±


    I paused, gauging her intention, beside her Lacey scoffs disbelievingly. They think I did this on purpose?


    ¡°No I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Oh I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like any of your business Laurel,¡± Shelby snaps.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying, what are the chances? Huh? Y¡¯all can keep believing that she¡¯s just some innocent little human, who knew nothing of mates and wolves too, but somehow she stumbled upon and fucked two men that happen to be alphas¡­ and cousins? You can¡¯t seriously be falling for this act?¡±


    I stood up from my chair, angry and mortified. I didn¡¯t care about her opinion or her accusations.


    But I did care if my friends believed it.


    ¡°I mean there¡¯s a reason he had to have rejected her.¡± Laurel looked around the table pointedly, expecting that her question would be thought provoking, hoping to ignite some doubt in their expressions. ¡°So what was it? Homie hopping your forte? Did you come here to fuck his cousin and exact revenge?¡±


    ¡°What do you care Laurel?¡± Megan rolled her eyes, she was usually such an easy going non-confrontational person like myself. I was surprised she spoke up.


    With my palms placed carefully on the table, I swallowed hard, I willed my voice not to shake as I stared at her dead in the eye. ¡°I have never, and I mean NEVER, had anything like that with Keenan. I don¡¯t care what you think, you¡¯re not anyone worth proving anything to. Don¡¯t presume to know shit about anything, you weren¡¯t there, you don¡¯t know what it was like.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to cry, I took a deep breath to contain myself. I purses my lips and glared at her, ¡°and I am not his fucking mate.¡±


    I said with all the spite, conviction, and revulsion I could muster.


    Lacey looked more shocked and dumbfounded, but Laurel snarled at me with equal malice.


    I leaned forward across the table, now merely a couple inches from her face, I needed her to know how much I meant this next statement. Down from the bottom of my heart and ass.


    Keeping my voice a low and controlled timbre, I did not let my eyes stray from her face once, ¡°you can go fuck yourself¡­ you ignorant bitch.¡±


    Before she could react or respond, Daniel and his mother reappeared at the top of the stairs.


    It was then that I realized that most of everyone was out of their seats, watching us intently. Shelby and Megan flanked my right side looking angry and ready to spring.


    I was touched by their readiness to defend me, it was apparent my human strength was nothing compared to a punch from this Laurel chick. But she is also nothing in comparison to what I have faced. Strangely I felt no fear, the only person left that can instill such fear in me is no one but the monster himself.


    Trey flanked my left side but he had a shit eating grin on his face.


    Lacey held Laurel¡¯s arm while Diego, clamped a beefy palm on her shoulder, but it looked more like he was trying to keep in place.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Daniel asked sternly, it was Megan who spoke, ¡°Laurel¡¯s tryna start some shit.¡±


    Daniel looks irritated, and his mouth is turned down in a frown.


    ¡°Are you guys serious?! You¡¯re going to turn on one of your own for an outsider, a lowly human?!¡±


    ¡°Now now,¡± Trey said laughed mockingly, waving his finger in a tsk tsk motion, ¡°maybe if you weren¡¯t fucking high schoolers and waited for your mate like you¡¯re supposed to, you wouldn¡¯t find yourself in this situation.¡±


    Laurel looked appalled and her cheeks flushed with embarrassment at her secret being revealed.


    So that¡¯s what this is about? I should have known.


    ¡°No! I have never- where¡¯s Felix!?¡± She said his name in a whine, like a petulant spoiled child.


    Apparently Mrs. Hallins didn¡¯t like the sound of that either. ¡°Wait for me in the kitchen.¡± She demanded with a stern hard tone.


    But Laurel dismissed her, ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to Felix.¡± Laurel began climbing her way up the steps.


    Everyone gasped at her actions, I don¡¯t understand why, but apparently it¡¯s a huge deal. Everyone was looking at her as if she majorly messed up.


    ¡°She said. Wait. For. Her. In. The. Kitchen.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was deadly, full of authority and anger. Laurel paused immediately in her tracks, and quickly scurried to the kitchen.


    Marissa looked livid.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about that poor display of behavior,¡± Marissa looked apologetically at me, she briefly nodded in Daniel¡¯s direction, I¡¯m assuming he mindlinked her something.


    Marissa shook her head, ¡°I blame your father for allowing her to think she has status in this family just because she is his assistant.¡±


    ¡°She defied a direct Luna order.¡± Daniel added and shook his head.


    ¡°And she will be dealt with, my way.¡±


    Uh oh.


    ¡°So how about desert?¡± Marissa offered, hopeful. I¡¯ll have to ask Daniel later what they talked about upstairs. He looked tense the whole dinner.


    ¡°No thank you mom, it¡¯s nearly ten and I have to get her home.


    Oh my goodness it¡¯s ten already?!


    Sure enough, checking my phone it was a quarter till ten.


    Daniel helps me put my sweater on and I say goodbye to everyone.


    ¡°God I always hated that bitch,¡± Megan whispered in my ear, ¡°good job putting her in her place.¡±


    I laughed with her.


    ¡°Thank you for having me, Mrs. Hallins, I had a lovely time.¡±


    ¡°Come by anytime you want Angeline,¡± she smiles and engulfs me into a hug.


    ¡°Tell Mr. Hallins, I said goodbye.¡± He wasn¡¯t here for the farewell, Marissa said something about him taking a very important call at the moment.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    We¡¯re not even fully out the door when Felix comes barreling down the stairs, calling for Daniel.


    ¡°What dad? What is it?¡± Daniel asks, annoyed.


    Felix holds a phone to his ear, ¡°I need to talk to both of you, it¡¯s urgent.¡±

 Chapter 47 - Forty Seven

    A/N This chapter is dedicated to a certain Lily flower for always being pretty spot on.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------


    Angeline POV


    Both of us?!


    Daniel turned to me, ¡°wait for me here, I¡¯ll just be a minute.¡±


    ¡°No, bring her with, this pertains to her too.¡±


    Me?! What do I have to do with anything?!


    I hesitantly followed after them, nervous about what it could possibly be about, Felix sounded serious.


    Leading us into what I assume is Felix¡¯s office, Felix places his phone in the middle of a long brown desk.


    ¡°You¡¯re on speaker Elder Bane,¡± he said grimly.


    ¡°Daniel?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Daniel I¡¯m going to ask you something and I need you to be very honest.¡±


    ¡°Oookay?¡±


    ¡°Did you do anything yesterday? Anything that can be felt through the bond?¡±


    Daniel hesitated at first but then ultimately replied. ¡°I did mark her, why?¡±


    ¡°It happened, he snapped. He¡¯s gone fully feral now. He attacked Drew when Drew tried to subdue him, and he beat him into submission. Everyone else was not so lucky. He attacked a lot of council guards, many of whom have died. Nothing and no one has been able to stop him, not bullets, tranquilizers, or silver, nothing. He¡¯s so much bigger, stronger, and faster than he¡¯s ever been before.


    ¡°He¡¯s killed two alpha¡¯s, a couple civilians, and nearly wiped out the Cranshaw Pack. He¡¯s on a spree and we believe he¡¯s heading towards you!¡±


    ¡°Why the hell didn¡¯t you notify us sooner!¡± Daniel snapped.


    ¡°We thought it was a random killing spree, feral wolves are supposed to be without reason or conscious thought, their only instincts are to kill and destroy everything within sight. It wasn¡¯t until now that we realized he¡¯s on a mission. You need to leave NOW! The human girl is in danger and so are you.¡±


    ¡°You still should have notified us first.¡± Daniel growled.


    ¡°Well excuse me, I was a little preoccupied,¡± the man on the phone snapped back.


    Daniel shook his head, ¡°what do we do?¡±


    ¡°Daniel, I need you to head to our military base in Virginia, you¡¯ll be safer there. A nationwide warning has already been issued to all surrounding alphas, you are all to stay out of the feral wolf¡¯s way. Don¡¯t try to stop him, reason with him, or try to fight him. Run and hide if anything, a lot of people will die tonight.¡±


    ¡°How much time do we have?¡±


    ¡°None, he¡¯ll be there very soon, if he isn¡¯t already. Issue an evacuation if you still can, or hide the pack in the underground bunkers, but you and the girl must leave immediately!¡± That¡¯s the last thing he says before he hangs the call.


    Leave?! I can¡¯t leave!


    Daniel grasps my hand and hurriedly drags me out the door, everyone has already dispersed in a panic. ¡°Here are we going?¡±


    ¡°Did you not hear him?! We have to leave!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere! My dad will wonder where I am if I don¡¯t come home!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll figure all that out later, but right now we need to go!¡±


    ¡°But-I-but! Let¡¯s bring him with us then, I¡¯ll think of something to make him come with us. I can¡¯t just disappear on him! I¡¯m all he has! He¡¯ll have a heart attack if I don¡¯t return! I don¡¯t want to get you and your family in trouble!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worrying about the wrong things. I¡¯ll explain everything to him later, once I have you safe, but now is not the time. You can call him later, we don¡¯t even have time to pack.¡±


    Running through the streets I see everyone rushing around in a panic, filing into what looks like an underground bomb shelter, the men trying to get to the women and screaming children inside first.


    The whole thing was setting me into an attack, I felt my airways tighten, and my muscles slacken with weakness. Seeing everyone so fearful, made everything so much more real. These creatures that were stronger and faster than a regular human, and they were terrified!? What chance did anyone have!?


    It didn¡¯t help that I had trouble keeping up with Daniel¡¯s long frantic strides.


    After my third stumble, Daniel sweeps me into his arms and breaks into a run. We were nearly out of the small town, approaching the vast woods when a loud commotion could be heard behind us.


    A loud thunderous roar that shook my whole body the core unleashed itself through the night.


    Oh god, we¡¯re too late! He¡¯s here.


    Then the screaming started, blood curdling screams, and there were so many!


    ¡°D-Dan-Daniel are they?¡± I couldn¡¯t even finish my sentence. Daniel just looks down at me, his eyes sad and panicked. ¡°We have to help them!¡±


    I have no idea how we were going to do that but the thought of just leaving them behind, while I made it to safety was too much for my conscience. This was all happening because of me after all, my existence is a curse.


    Daniel stops just as we¡¯re about to enter the woods, he lets me down on my shaky unsteady feet.


    ¡°All the trees you need to follow are marked with green ribbons at the highest branch, use your phone¡¯s flashlight to guide you. Once you get to the decoy house, the combination is 7814, take my car. I¡¯m going to buy you as much time as I can.¡± He says and presses his lips to mine, I can taste my own salty tears.


    ¡°What¡¯s the combination?¡±


    ¡°S-seventy eight one four?¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°I love you,¡± he whispered, before running at lightning speed toward the commotion.


    The way he said it, it broke my heart into a million pieces.


    Staring at the woods in front of me, I take off running¡­ in the opposite direction, after Daniel.


    I run and run but my stupid human legs aren¡¯t fast enough. My ragged breath is a wheeze and my lungs feel like they¡¯re on fire. I stopped once I grew too lightheaded and my vision became hazy, taking deep inhales from my inhaler.


    Not waiting for my rapidly beating heart to calm, I continue running haggardly my towards the terrifying uproar.


    I finally reached a clearing, at least it was turned into one. All the houses nearby lie in pieces, as if a massive explosion had gone off in the area.


    Along with the collapsed houses, lay broken bodies littering the floor, some buried under the debri.


    I stared at them numbly, horrified.


    This can¡¯t be real.


    A sight even more horrifying, was the enormous black wolf two times the size of a horse, it¡¯s eyes a vibrant red, it¡¯s teeth were long, jagged, and stained red, they poked out of his mouth looking like razors instead of teeth.


    Hundreds of shots of tranquilizers and what looked like bullet holes littered his whole body.


    He was surrounded by so many wolves, if I thought the wolves were huge, it was nothing in comparison to this thing.


    Even with these masses of wolves trying to bring him down, even with being cornered, nothing could hinder him. He was a blur, wolves went flying at the swipe of his paw.


    Out of nowhere I see a golden wolf pounce out of the trees, he soars high and lands swiftly on Keenan¡¯s back. He sinks his teeth into Keenan¡¯s flesh, but Keenan¡¯s hardly phased.


    Daniel.


    Leading the attack, the others follow, trying to take chunks out of his underbelly.


    Keenan shakes him off, sending Daniel flying several feet into the air till Daniel comes crashing down on one of the remaining houses.


    No!


    The minute Keenan¡¯s feral wolf set his bloodthirsty sight on Daniel, it was like something even more violent was triggered within him. His black hair raised up and his hungry bloodlust eyes did not leave Daniel¡¯s form for one second, even as the others attacked him from behind.


    A snarl so viscous ripped from his throat like the crack of a whip.


    The remaining wolves tried creating a barrier between them but Keenan just ran through like a bowling pin.


    Sobs racked through my body, knowing this was the end.


    This was all my fault.


    I should have listened to Keenan and stayed away from Daniel.


    Keenan¡¯s actions never made sense to me, but I knew he was here because of me¡­ he was here for me.


    I feel so useless.


    I recognized Trey¡¯s greyish white wolf charging for Keenan, trying to stop him from getting to Daniel.


    Together they attacked Keenan, both trying to reach his throat.


    Where was Felix? Did Keenan get to him already?


    The remaining wolves retreated, even they knew all was lost.


    What do I do!? What do I DO!? What can a human do!? I can¡¯t fight that! How do I stop him!? Just then, Keenan kicks Daniel hard against a tree, before turning to Trey.


    He wastes no time, clamping his teeth around Trey¡¯s neck, he bites down hard, the crunch of bone was unmistakable. Trey¡¯s body falls from Keenan¡¯s mouth, nearly beheaded, chunks of flesh and fur still lodged in his large teeth.


    A devastating piercing scream rang loud through the dead air before I realized it was coming from myself.


    My knees gave way and I fell to the ground, hysterical.


    I didn¡¯t even care that my scream could have possibly alerted Keenan, that he could be heading towards me now to kill me next.


    How could he do this? Daniel was on him again with a vengeance, I could only watch petrified and hopeless but at last it seemed like Keenan was taking some damage. Daniel fought with a ferocity I¡¯d never seen before, they tumbled through the woods together, slamming into trees or houses, crushing and destroying everything in their wake, blood spilling everywhere.


    But I could see that Daniel was getting weaker, worn out, his golden mane soaking with blood, almost entirely saturated.


    With a powerful swipe of his paw, Keenan racks his claws savagely on the underside of Daniel¡¯s belly, blood came pouring out like a waterfall, his intestines even spilling with.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Without thinking, I charged, to do what? I don¡¯t know, but I have to save him!


    I¡¯ll die with him if I have to. I just hope my dad can forgive me.


    Keenan clamps his mouth around Daniel¡¯s neck, about to tear out his throat.


    ¡°Keenan!¡± I scream, my voice hoarse and strained, I¡¯ve never called him by his name before.


    To my surprise, it works, Keenan freezes at the sound of my voice, before locking his soulless black eyes with mine.


    ¡°Keenan stop! Please stop this!¡± I don¡¯t have much time, I can see the life draining from Daniel right before my eyes.


    ¡°If-if you let him live, I¡¯ll-I¡¯ll go with you¡­ if you let him live, I¡¯ll be yours.¡±


    Forgive me Daniel, I¡¯m so sorry.


    We stared at each for a moment, must have been seconds but it felt like years. I don¡¯t even know if he could understand me, if any part of him was reachable.


    Especially with how they said feral wolves can¡¯t be reasoned with, that they have no conscience or coherent thoughts.


    They say you don¡¯t come back from going feral.


    Still, my eyes implored him, yes I was absolutely terrified but more than that I was desperate.


    To my brief relief, Keenan let¡¯s Daniel go, it takes everything in me not to run to his side. Instead I watch Keenan¡¯s massive wolf warily. I can¡¯t control the violent shaking of my body as Keenan draws closer to me.


    Keenan stood mere inches away, his bloody hot breath blowing in my face. I shut my eyes tight to keep from looking at this nightmare, waiting for him to tear my head clean off.


    I gasp and take a few steps back as I see Keenan¡¯s wolf begin to morph and distort.


    I could only stare at the sight before me in revulsion and horror, this thing before me was a mixture of man and animal. His eyes were now pitch black, teeth and claws still elongated, blood covering every inch of his body.


    But his face, his face was still that of my tormentor.


    I scream as he snatches me into his bloody arms, my body crushed against his chest, feet dangling off the ground. He buries his face in my neck, inhaling deeply, a rumble from deep in his chest shakes me.


    I struggled against him but it was like being trapped on all sides by a concrete wall.


    I could feel his razor sharp teeth scrape my skin, my eyes widened as realization of what he was about to do hit me.


    ¡°No!¡± I screech, trying to jerk my head away but it¡¯s too late. The next thing I feel is a sharp pain in the dip between my neck and collarbone, I scream but no sound comes out. This felt nothing compared to Daniel¡¯s marking, Daniel was careful and gentle. Keenan taking was violent, even worse was the fact that besides the initial sharpness, a feeling of pure bliss entered my body. All pain washed away, as if something had finally clicked into its rightful place, something that wanted to be righted all along. Consciously I knew this was wrong, but my body did not allow me to feel that, or was this the bond I¡¯d heard so much about? This felt right, as if his arms was where I belonged all along.


    I was disgusted and in disbelief with myself.


    Then the dizziness returned.


    The moon spun above me and my head lolled to the side.


    The last thing I heard was a deep ominous growl and his coarse inhuman voice declaring ¡°mine¡± before the world went dark.